IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


0% 


<5^ 


y 


<**:■•' 

^j^* 


1.0 


|50     ■^"       II^H 

■ii  lU   ■2.2 


£  Hi 


1.1 


I   us    ||2g 


|l.25||,.4    ,,.6 

< 

6"     

— ► 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WIST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  •72-4503 


4r 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHJVI/ICJVIH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The 
tot 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


I      I    Covers  damaged/ 


D 


Couverture  endommagie 


Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaurde  et/ou  pellicuiie 


I      I    Cover  title  missing/ 


D 
D 


Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 


Coloured  maps/ 

Cartes  giographiques  en  couleur 


Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bieue  ou  noire) 


I      I    Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 


D 


D 


Planches  et>'ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
Relii  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  re  liure  serrie  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  intirieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajout^es 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  M  filmies. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppldmentaires: 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  iti  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-Atre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  m^thode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiquis  ci-dessous 

□   Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 

□    Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommag^es 

□    Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restaur6es  et/ou  pelliculdes 

0    Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  ddcolordes,  tachetdes  ou  piqu( 


D 


The 
pos 
oft 
film 


Ori( 

beg 

the 

sior 

oth( 

first 

sior 

oril 


Pages  ddcolordes,  tachetdes  ou  piquies 

Pages  ddtachdes 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 

Quality  of  prir 

Qualiti  in6gale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  materit 
Comprend  du  materiel  suppldmentaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 


I      I  Pages  detached/ 

r~l  Showthrough/ 

r^  Quality  of  print  varies/ 

I      I  Includes  supplementary  material/ 

I      I  Only  edition  available/ 


The 
sha 
TIN 
whi 

Maf 
diff( 
enti 
begi 
righ 
reqi 
met 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  6t6  filmdes  d  nouveau  de  fapon  d 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  filmi  au  taux  de  reduction  indiqu6  ci-dessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

30X 

y 

12X 


16X 


20X 


24X 


28X 


32X 


The  copy  filmed  here  has  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

Nationai  Library  of  Canada 


L'exemplaire  film6  fut  reprodui'  grflce  d  la 
g6n6rosit6  de: 

Bibiiothdque  nationaie  du  Canada 


The  inr^ages  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  Illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  ^^>  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  y  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 


Les  images  suivantes  ont  6t6  reproduites  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  nettetd  de  rexemplaire  fiim6,  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 

Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  Imprim^e  sont  fiimis  en  commenpant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  selon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  filmds  en  commenpant  par  la 
premidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 

Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaftra  sur  la 
dernidre  image  de  chaque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbols  — ►  signifie  "A  SUIVRE  ",  le 
symbols  V  signifie  "FIN". 


Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  dtre 
fiimds  d  des  taux  de  reduction  diffdrents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  ciichd,  il  est  fiimd  d  partir 
de  I'angle  sup6rieur  gauche,  de  gauche  d  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  n6cessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  m^thode. 


1 

2 

3 

32X 


1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

H] 


1 


m 


V4  -i- 


MATERIALS    r 


FOR  THE  FDTURB 


'       / 


fflSTORY  OF  MINNESOTA; 


*^  ■v>"_i^• 


BEING  A 


REPORT 


OF  ins 


MINNESOTA  HISTORICAL  SOCIETY 


TO  THK 


LEGISLATIVE   ASSEMBLY, 


■» 

'■'i'M'-. 


i 


IX  ACCORDANCt!  WTTH   A   .TOIXT  RESOIJTnOX. 


^ 


I 


■J 


nFTKHN  aCMDItIO  COFIKB  OBDKBED  TO  BR  PRINTED  FOR  TBI  USK  Of  TBll  UUULATDRK. 


SAINT  PAUL:    • 
JOSEPH  R.  BROWN,  TERRITORIAL    PRINTER, 

PIOXRRR  AXD  DEMOCRAT   OFFICE. 
1856. 


t 


i 


s  i 


T 


:^,/',- 


"fe? 


M 


>e^ 


To  Tins  LE0ISI,ATI^^5  Ashemblt  of  Minnesota: 

In  accordance  with  a  Joint  Resolution,  the  following  information  obtained  from  Manuscripid, 
the  Annals  of  the  Society,  and  other  sources,  is  submitted. 

By  the  courtesy  of  the  well  known  and  accurate  Photographer  and  Dagaerrean,  Jobi.  E.  Whit- 
XKT,  of  St.  Paul,  the  Society  has  been  enabled  to  illustrate  several  subjects. 

EDWARD  D.  NEILL, 
Secretary  Minnesota  Historical  Society. 

■  -■■■/:.  ■- '.  ',-  .- .//.  ,'  ■  .    -■    , :''  ■"■*    '   "  ^■'■*-  ;  ""■ 


i« 


1#"-  --'^  I 


w 


%,■' 


formed 
for  the 
delegat 

Ml-NE- 


The 
delinea 
as  the 
stream 
the  Mi 
stream 
Mini,  V 
whitisb 
Institu 
remar] 

"  Tl 
bable  \ 
regard 
cannol 
silk,  it 
beauti 

Le 
guishe 
in  Mil 
he  ren 

"B 
residet 
redact 

It\ 


.t.j;: 


ANNALS 


I 


-^i 


■t'^r. 


OF  THE 


MINNESOTA  HISTOKICAL  SOCIETY. 


.«'V 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER. 


Wnrt- 


A  T  the  outijct  of  a  Report  to  the  Legislative  Assembly  of  Minuesota,  it  Boeins 
_£^  proper  to  correct  some  erroneous  impressions  that  are  current  among  well  in- 
formed men.  To  prevent  mistake,  a  meeting  convened  at  Stillwater,  in  August,  1848, 
for  the  purpose  of  taking  steps  to  procure  a  Territorial  organization,  instructed  their 
delegate  to  see  that  the  name  of  the  Territory  should  bo  written  Min-xe-so-ta,  and  not 

Mi-NK-so-TA,  as  many  respectable  authorities  still  continue  to  write  and  pronounce. 

...^  ■ 

MINNESOTA — THE   ORIGIN   OF   THE    NAME. 

The  discoverer  of  the  stream  of  this  name,  was  Le  Sueur,  and  in  the  first  map  that 
delineates  the  stream,  which  was  issued  in  France  mora  than  a  century  ago,  it  is  marked 
as  the  "Minisota;*'  pronounced  Min-nee-sotah.  It  is  a  Dakota  word,  applied  to  the 
stream  in  consequence  of  its  peculiar  appearance  at  certain  seasons.  This  nation  call 
the  Missouri,  Minishoshe,  (Minneshoshay)  turbid  or  muddy  water,  and  distinguish  the 
stream  from  which  the  Territory  derived  its  name,  by  the  compound  word  Mini-sota. 
Mini,  written  in  English  minne,  means  water  ;  and  sota,  is  a  qualifying  word,  meaning 
whitish,  like  the  sky.  The  editor  of  the  Dakota  Lexicon,  published  by  the  Smithsonian 
Institute,  in  a  communication  published  in  the  '*  Pioneer"  at  St.  Paid,  July  29, 1853, 
remarks, 

"  The  clear  sky  of  Minnesota  is  often  whitish  rather  than  blueish,  and  it  is  most  pro- 
bable that  in  this  appearance,  the  true  idea  of  '  sota'  is  to  be  found.  Hence  it  may  be 
regarded  as  meaning  '  sky  colored,'  '  sky  tinted '  or  whitish.  But  it  matters  not  if  wa 
cannot  by  any  single  definition,  give  the  full  idea  of  sota.  If,  like  a  lady's  changeable 
silk,  it  presents  various  shades  and  tints,  as  seen  from  various  points,  so  much  the  more 
beautiful  is  it,  and  so  much  the  more  full  of  poetry."  r      a    .1 

Le  Sueur,  in  giving  it  a  French  name,  called  it  Saint  Pierre.  At  that  time  a  distin- 
guished man  by  that  name  was  in  the  North-West.  To  him  the  first  English  traveller 
in  Minnesota,  seems  to  refer.  Describing  Lake  Pepin,  as  it  appeared  ninety  years  ago 
he  remarks : — 

"  Here  I  observed  the  ruins  of  a  French  Factory,  whore,  it  is  said,  Captain  St.  Pierre 
resided,  and  carried  on  a  very  great  trade  with  the  Naudowessies  (Dakotas),  before  the 
reduction  of  Canada." 

It  was  never  called  the  "St.  Peters"  until  Americans  began  to  visit  the  country. 


^- 


t 


■r.. 


»i*4;*' 


Annals  of  the 


By  long  usage,  boats  destined  for  Fort  Snelling,  were  said  to  be  boand  for  "St.  Peters," 
and  soon  the  name  crept  upon  the  maps  of  the  United  States. 

A  memorial  to  the  President  of  the  United  States,  prepared  by  the  Hon.  ^Martin 
McLeod,  of  Hennepin  county,  was  passed  by  the  Legislative  Assembly  of  1853,  asking 
that  the  term  "  St.  Peters  "  be  discontinued.  In  June  of  the  same  year,  the  following 
was  approved  by  the  President : — 

"Resolved  by  the  Senate  and  ] louse  of  Representatives  of  the  United  States  of 
America,  in  Congress  assembled.  That  from  and  after  the  passage  of  this  act,  the  river 
in  the  Territory  of  Minnesota,  known  as  the  Saint  Peter's,  shall  be  known  and  desig- 
nated on  the  public  records  as  the  Minnesota  river." 

HA-UA  FALLS. 

'  These,  within  a  few  months,  have  obtained  a  world-wide  reputation,  from  the  fact 
that  "  a  certain  one  of  our  own  poets  "  has  given  the  name  of  Minne-ha-ha  to  the  Wife 
of  Hiawatha.  Longfellow,  in  his  vocabulary,  says  : — "  Miune-ha-ba — Laughing  water  ; 
a  waterfall  or  a  streajn  running  into  the  Mississippi,  between  Fort  Snelling  and  the  Falls 
of  ot.  Anthony."  All  waterfalls,  in  the  Dakota  tongue,  are  called  Ha-ha,  never  Minm- 
ha-ha.  The  "  h  "  has  a  strong  guttural  sound,  and  the  word  is  applied  because  of  the 
curling  of  the  waters.  The  verb  I-ha-ha  primarily  means  to  curi ;  secondarily  to  laugh  . 
beeause  of  the  curling  motion  of  the  mouth  in  laughter.  'The  noise  of  Ha-ha  is  called  by 
the  Dakotas  I-ha-ha,  because  of  its  resemblance  to  laoghtcr.  \ 

A  drive  of  less  than  fifteen  minutes  from  Fort  Snelling  brings  the  visitor  to  a  view 
that  makes  a  life-time  impression.  The  representation  given  is  an  engraving  taken 
from  a  daguerreotype  view  made  by  the  favorably-known  artist,  Joel  E.  Whitney,  of 
St.  Paul.  * 

A  small  rivulet,  the  outlet  of  Lakes  Harriet  and  Calhoun,  gently  gliding  over  the 
bluff  into  an  amphitheatA-e,  forms  this  graceful  waterfall.  It  has  but  little  of  "  the  cata- 
ract's thunder."  Niagara  symbolizes  the  sublime  ;  Saiut  Anthony,  the  picturesque  ; 
Ha-ha,  the  beautiful.  The  fall  is  about  sixty  feet,  presenting  a  parabolic  curve,  which 
drops,  without  the  least  deviation,  until  it  has  reached  its  lower  level,  when  the  stream 
goes  on  its  way  rejoicing,  curling  along  in  laughing  childish  glee  at  the  graceful  feat  it 
has  performed  in  bounding  over  the  precipice. 

'  -  :   ,  r  ■■..".'•..  > 

,   ,.       ••  t     '         SAINT  CROIX  OR  HOGAN-WANKE  RIVER.  ■-   .,    '    '  »      > 

The  Wisconsin  Historical  Society  in  a  late  report  erroneously  supposes  that  this  name 
was  given  to  represent  the  idea  of  the  holy  cross,  by  some  Frenchman. 

In  La  Harpe's  Louisiana,  there  is  an  abstract  of  the  Journal  of  Le  Sueur's  Voyage 
to  the  Mankato  in  ItOO,  from  which  this  extract  is  taken: — 

"He  made  this  day  three  and  three-fourth  leagues;  and  on  the  16th  of  September 
he  left  a  large  river  on  the  East  side  named  Saint  Croix,  because  a  Frenchman  of  that 
name  was  wrecked  at  its  mouthP 

Both  the  Saint  Pierre  and  Saint  Croix  derived  their  name  from  individuals  with 
whom  Le  Sueur  was  a  co-temporary.  The  Dakotas  call  the  St.  Croix,  Hogan-wanke-kin. 
The  legend  is,  that  in  the  distant  past,  two  Dakota  warriors,  were  travelling  on  the 
shores  of  lake  Saint  Croix,  one  of  whom  was  under  a  vow  to  one  of  his  gods,  not  to  eat 


»■*>. 


r.'  ■....'  (. 
•'•-'£'.1 

m 

I 

m 


V 


s^^^^p 


ii 


;! 


s  \ 


,<.. . 


'A 


rr4 


■'M 


M 

1.  *J 


Mt 


.^' 


ti 
It 


'•T#»l 


'W: ' 


"•;*wv 


i^ 


s-,««#1S». 


Ytfcf  1 


i 


■••si 


If*;  \ 


r- 


Minnesota  Historical  Society.  6 

ony  flflflb  which  had  touched  wntcr.  Gnawed  by  hunger,  the  two  perceived,  m  they 
supposed,  a  raccoon  and  ponued  it  to  a  hollow  tree.  On  looking  In,  the  one  who  could 
riot  cat  flcah  that  had  touched  water,  saw  that  the  animal  was  a  finh  and  not  a  quad- 
ruped. Turning  to  hia  companion  he  agreed  to  throw  it  to  the  ground  if  he  was  not 
urge<l  to  eat.  Hunger,  however,  wns  imperious  and  forced  him  to  break  hin  vow  and 
partake  of  the  broiled  fish. 

After  the  meal,  thirst  usurped  the  place  of  hunger.  He  called  for  water  to  cool  his 
parched  tongue,  until  the  strength  of  his  companion  failed,  and  he  was  then  told  to  li» 
down  by  tho  lake  and  drink  till  his  thirst  was  quenched.  Complying  with  the  advice, 
he  drank  and  drank  till  ut  lust  ho  cried  to  his  friend  "come  and  look  at  me."  Tho  sight 
caused  the  knoes  of  his  comrade  to  smite  together  with  fear,  for  ho  was  fast  turning  to 
a  fish.  At  length,  he  stretched  himself  across  the  Lake,  and  formed  what  is  called  Pike 
Bar.  Tliis,  tradition  says,  is  the  origin  of  the  sand  bar  in  the  Lake,  which  is  so  conspicu- 
ous at  a  low  stage  of  water. 

Tho  Dakotas,  having  full  faith  in  the  legend,  to  this  day  call  the  river  which  is  tho 
boundary  between  Wisconsin  and  Minnesoto,  "mr  plack  where  the  fish  lies."  (Ho- 
gau-wanko-kin.)  .. 

TUB    FAM.S   ok   SAINT    ANTHONY. 

This  Fall  was  not  named  by  a  Jesuit  as  Willard  suys,  in  his  History  of  the  United 
States,  but  by  a  Franciscan  of  tho  Recollect  order.  He  saw  it  while  returning  from 
Millo  Lac,  in  the  month  of  July,  1680,  and  named,  after  his  patron  Saint,  Anthony  of 
Padua. 

In  the  last  edition  of  his  travels,  the  adventurous  Father  says,  "  the  navigation  is  in- 
terrupted by  a  fall  which  I  called  St.  Anthony  of  Padua's,  in  gratitude  for  the  favors 
done  me  by  the  Almighty  through  the  intercession  of  that  great  saint,  whom  wo  had 
chosen  patron  and  protector  of  all  our  enterprises.  This  Fall  is  forty  or  fifty  feet  high 
divided  in  the  middle  by  a  rocky  island  of  pyramidal  form."  As  Henepin  was  passing 
the  Falls,  in  company  with  a  party  of  Dakota  buffalo  hunters,  he  perceived  a  Dakota 
up  in  an  oak  opposite  tho  great  Fall  weeping  bitterly,  with  a  well  dressed  beaver  robe, 
whitened  inside,  and  trimmed  with  porcupine  quills,  which  he  was  ofieriug  as  a  sacrifice  to 
the  Falls,  which  is  in  itself  odmiraljlo  and  frightful.  I  heard  him  while  shedding  copious 
tears  say,  as  he  spoke  to  the  great  cataract :  "  Thou  who  art  a  spirit,  grant  that  our 
nation  may  pass  her  quietly  without  accident,  may  kill  Inffalo  in  abnndaace,  conquer  our 
enemies,  and  bring  in  slaves,  some  of  whom  we  will  put  to  death  before  thee  ;  the  Mes- 
senec<j[z  (to  this  day  the  Dakotas  call  the  Fox  Indians  by  this  name)  have  killed  our 
kindred,  grant  that  we  may  avenge  them." 

The  only  other  European,  during  the  time  of  the  French  dominion,  whose  account  of 
the  Falls  is  preserved,  was  Charleville.  Ho  told  Du  Pratz,  the  author  of  a  history  of 
Louisiana,  that,  with  two  Canadians  and  two  Indians,  in  a  birch  canoe  laden  with  goods, 
he  proceeded  as  far  as  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony.  This  cataract  he  describes  as  caused 
by  a  flat  rock,  which  forms  the  beJ  of  the  river,  and  causing  a  fall  of  eight  or  ten  feet. 
It  was  not  far  from  a  century  after  Hennepin  saw  the  "  curling  waters,"  that  it  was 
gazed  upon  by  a  British  subject.  Jonathan  Carver,  a  native  of  Connecticut,  and  Captain 
of  a  Provincial  troop,  was  the  Yankee  who  first  looked  on  this  valuable  water  power, 
and  began  to  make  calculations  for  further  settlement.    His  sketch  of  tho  Falls  was  the 


'  f 


■■'a 


[}■;>> 


■m 

;.■'■>• 


-.ir, 


W^4 


ffWl 


m 

w 


' 


g  .   Annals  of  the 

first  ever  taken,  and  was  well  engraved  in  London.  He  visited  them  in  November, 
1166,  and  his  description  of  the  surrounding  scenery  is  very  much  the  same  as  that 
given  by  modern  writers: — 

"The  country  around  is  extremely  beautiful.  It  is  not  an  uninterrupted  plain, 
where  the  eye  finds  no  relief,  but  composed  of  many  gentle  ascents,  which  in  the 
summer  are  covered  with  the  finest  verdure,  and  interspersed  with  little  groves,  that  give 
a  pleasing  variety  to  the  prospect.  On  the  whole,  when  the  Falls  are  included,  which 
may  be  seen  at  a  distance  of  four  (?)  miles,  a  more  pleasing  and  picturesque  view 
cannot,  I  believe,  be  found  throughout  the  universe." 

Carver,  like  Hennepin,  speaks  of  a  rocky  island  dividing  tlie  Falls,  and  estimates  its 
width  about  forty  feet,  and  its  length  not  much  more,  and  about  half  way  between  this 
island  and  the  Eastern  shore,  is  a  rock,  lying  at  the  very  edge  of  the  Fall  that  appeared 
to  be  about  five  or  six  feet  broad,  and  thirty  or  forty  long." 

During  the  two  generations  that  have  elapsed,  since  this  description  was  penned,  some 
changes  have  taken  place  in  the  appearance  of  the  Falls.  Q'he  small  island  about 
forty  feet  broad,  which  is  now  some  distance  in  front  of  the  falls,  was  probably  once  in 
its  midst.  The  geological  character  of  the  bed  of  the  river  is  such,  that  an  under- 
mining process  is  constantly  at  work.  The  upper  stratum  is  limestone,  with  many  large 
crevices,  and  about  fifteen  feet  in  thickness.  Beneath  is  the  saccharoid  sandstone,  which 
is  so  soft,  that  it'cannot  resist  the  wearing  of  the  rapid  waters.  It  is  more  than  pro- 
bable that  in  an  age  long  passed,  the  Falls  were  once  in  the  vicinity  of  Fort  SnelUng. 
In  the  coarse  of  two  years  it  has  receded  many  feet.  The  number  of  pine  logs  that 
pitch  over  the  falls,  have  increased  t|je  recession.  As  the  logs  float  down  they  are  driven 
into  the  fissures,  and  serve  as  levers,  other  logs  and  the  water  communicating  the  power, 
to  wrench  the  limestone  slabs  from  their  localities.  In  time  the  Falls  will  recede  until 
they  become  nothing  more  than  rapids. 

The  fall  of  water  on  the  West  side  of  the  dividing  island,  is  several  rods  above  that 
on  the  East  side,  and  the  difference  is  occasioned  by  the  greater  volume  of  water  on  the 
former  side,  causing  a  more  rapid  recedence. 

There  are  two  islands  of  great  beauty  in  the  rapids  above  the  Falls.  The  first  juts 
some  feet  beyond  the  Falls,  and  contains  about  fifteen  acres.  It  is  now  generally  known 
as  Hennepin^  Island,  not  as  some  blunderer  says  in  Harper's  Magazine  for  July,  1853 
because  the '  Jesuit  father  teas  placed  there  by  the  Indians,  but  in  accordance  with  the 
following  suggestion,  in  an  address  before  the  Historical  Society  of  Minnesota,  on  Jan- 
uary 1st,  1850  :— 

"As  a  town  in  the  State  of  Illinois  has  already  taken  the  name  of  Hennepin,  which 
would  have  been  so  appropriate  for  the  beautiful  village  of  Saint  Anthony,  we  take  leave 
of  the  discoverer  of  those  picturesque  Falls,  which  will  always  render  that  town  equally 
attractive  to  the  eye  of  the  poet  and  capitalist,  by  suggesting  that  the  island  which  divides 
the  laughing  waters,  be  called  Hennepin."  A.  few  yards  above  Hennepin  is  Nicollet 
Island,  named  after  a  late  distinguished  man  of  science,  who  has  done  as  much  as  any 
other  in  developing  the  resources  of  Minnesota.  It  contains  about  forty  acres,  and  one 
of  the  most  delightful  spots  for  a  summer  residence.  About  the  middle  of  the  island,  "a 
small  bluflf  rises  some  ten  or  fifteen  feet  high,"  with  a  slope  rounded  as  if  by  the  hand  of 
art,  which  seems  to  be  waiting  for  a  handsome  mansion. 


The  U| 
The  Dal 

with  a  c1 
that  the) 
waters. 
Pond,  fd 
terian  cl 
worthy 


When 
AndsJ 
1  love  I 
Oftby 


Minnesota  Historical  Society.  t 

The  little  island  once  within,  but  now  just  below  the  Ealla,  is  called  the  Spirit  Island. 
The  Dakota  legend  saith,  that  in  the  mist  of  the  morning,  the  spirit  of  an  Indian  wife, 
with  a  child  clinging  around  her  neck,  is  seen  darting  in  a  canoe  through  the  spray,  and 
that  the  sound  of  her  death  song  is  heard  moaning  in  the  winds,  and  in  the  war  of  the 
waters.  The  incident  has  been  graphically  portrayed  in  verse  by  the  Rev.  Samuel  W. 
Pond,  formerly  a  missionary  among  that  nation,  now  minister  of  the  Shakopee  Presby- 
terian church,  and  though  the  mournful  ditty  of  the  "dark  day  woman"  is  lengthy,  it  is 
worthy  of  perusal : — 

AN-PE-TU-SA-PA-WIN. 


■Tm 


When  winter'a  icy  reign  Is  o'er, 
And  ipring  has  set  the  waters  free, 
I  loye  to  listen  to  the  roar 
Of  thy  wild  waves, Saint  Anthony. 

For,  gathered  here,  from  lake  and  glen, 
The  turbid  waters  deep  and  blacic, 
Witli  foaming  rush  and  thund'ring  din, 
Pour  down  the  mighty  cataract. 

I  lore  to  watch  the  rapid  course 

Of  the  mad  surges  at  my  feet, 
And  listen  to  the  tumult  hoarse 
That  shakes  me  In  my  rocky  seat. 

Entranced  with  Tiiions  strange  and  new, 
The  wild'ring  scene  amazed  I  scan, 
As  with  a  wild  delight  I  view 
Nature,  unmarred  by  hand  of  man. 

But  go  through  all  this  earth  so  broad — 
Go,  search  through  mountain,  rale  and  plain  : 
Each  spot,  where  human  foot  e'er  trod. 
Is  linked  with  memory  of  pain. 

A  sight  these  rugged  rocka  have  seen. 
Which  scarce^a  rock  unmoved  might  see, 
On  the  hard  hearts  of  savage  men 
That  scene  was  graved  indelibly. 

And  though  since  then  lopg  years  have  fleil, 
And  generations  passed  away, 
Its  memory  dies  not  with  the  dead— 
The  record  yields  not  to  decoy. 

^fo  tlieme  of  love  inspires  my  songs, 
Such  as  might  please  a  maiden's  e»r  ; 
I  sing  of  hate,  and  woe  and  wrong, 
Of  vengeance  strange,  and  wild  despair. 

Cnfkilled  to  fashion,  polished  layH, 
I  sing  no  songs  of  mirth  and  glee, 
A  tale  of  grief,  in  homely  phrase, 
1  tell  you  as  'twas  told  to  me. 

Long  ere  tlio  white  man's  eye  had  seen 
These  flower-decked  prairies  fair  and  wide  ; 
Long  ere  the  white  man's  bark  h.id  been 
Borne  on  the  Mississippi  tide. 

So  long  ago,  Dakotas  say, 
An-pe-tU'sa-pa-win  was  bom : 
Her  eyes  beheld  these  scenes  so  gay, 
First  op'ning  on  life's  ro'y  morn. 


I,  ofher  childhood  nothing  know, 
And  nothing  will  presume  to  tell, 
Nor  of  extraction  high  or  low, 
Nor  whether  she  f<tred  ill  or  well. 

I  know  she  was  an  Indian  maid, 
And  fared  as  Indian  maidens  do  ; 
In  morning's  light,  and  evening's  shade. 
Hardship  and  danger  ever  knew. 

The  (lowing  river  she  could  swim. 
She  learned  the  light  canoe  to  guide, 
In  it  could  croFs  the  broadest  stream, 
Or  o'er  the  lake  securely  glide. 

She  learned  to  tan  the  deer's  tough  hide — 
The  parchment  tent  could  well  prepare. 
The  bison's  shaggy  skin  Khe  dyed. 
With  art  grotesque,  with  colors  fair. 

With  knife  of  bone,  she  carved  her  food- 
Fuel,  with  axe  of  stone  procured — 
Could  Are  extract  from  flint  or  wood  ; 
To  rude.'it  savage  life  inured. 

In  kettle  frail  of  birchen  bark, 
She  boiled  her  food  with  heated  stones  : 
The  slippery  fish,  from  coverts  dark, 
?he  drew  with  hook  of  jointed  bones. 

The  prickly  porcupines  sharp  quilld 
In  many  a  quaint  device  she  wove. 
Fair  gifts  for  those  she  highly  pri7«d~ 
Tokens  of  friendshfp  or  of  love. 

Oft  on  the  flower-enameled  green. 
Midst  troops  of  youthful  maidens  gay. 
With  bounding  footstep  slie  was  seen, 
Striving  to  bear  the  prize  away. 

The  Ojibway  she  learned  to  fear. 
And  round  his  scalp  she  danced  with  glee  ; 
From  his  keen  shaft  and  cruel  spenr. 
Oft  was  she  fain  to  hide  or  doe. 

'     H  she  with  heart  now  sad,  now  gay, 
Did  many  a  wild  adventure  prove. 
Till  laughing  cliildhood  passed  away. 
Succeeded  by  the  time  of  love. 

Now,  wedded  to  the  man  slie  loved. 
Clasping  her  flrst-born  infant  boy. 
Her  swelling  heart  the  fulness  proved 
Of  Duptliil  and  maternal  joy, 


'•I.  -  .'j,.ii- 

Ml-"' 
Wk 

'fi.>i;-J 

is«i^;^ 


^. 


P 
il 


M 


mmmamm 


8 


Annals  of  the 


i- 1 


Thui  did  her  hf  art  with  lore  overflow, 
Ind  beat,  with  highest  joj  elate  ; 
But  higher  joy  brings  deeper  woe, 
And  love  deceived  may  turn  to  hate. 

He,  whose  smile  more  than  lifi)  she  prized. 
Sought  newer  love  and  fresher  charms', 
And  she,  forsaken  and  despised, 
Beheld  him  in  a  rival's  arms. 

Whate'er  she  thought,  she  little  said, 
No  tear  bedimmed  her  flashing  eye. 
Her  faithful  tongue  no  thought  betrayed, 
Her  bosom  heaved  no  tell-tale  sigh. 

Long  had  the  hid  her  anguish  Iceen, 
When  on  yon  green  and  sloping  shore. 
The  wild  Daliotai'  tents  were  seen, 
With  strange  devices  painted  o'er, 

An-pe-tu-ia-'wln  waa  there, 
Painting  her  face  with  colore  gay, 
And  her  loved  boy  weara  in  his  hair 
Feathen,  aa  'twere  a  galaday. 

Why  braids  ahe  her  neglected  hair 
Aa  though  it  were  her  bridal  day  i 
Why  haa  she  declied  her  boy  so  fair 
With  shining  paint  and  feathers  gay  t 

See  1    She  bu  seized  her  light  canoe. 
And  graapa,  with  haate,  the  slender  oar, 
Placea  her  baby  ia  the  bow. 
And  thus  in  silence  leaves  the  shore. 

With  steady  hand  and  tearless  eje, 
She  nrgea  on  that  frail  eanoe— 
Right  OBward  to  those  falls  so  high— 
Rijht  onward  te  the  gulf  below  ! 

Her  frantic  friends  in  vain  besought. 
Calmly  ahe  went  her  fearful  way, 
Nor  turned  her  head,  nor  heeded  anght, 
Of  all  that  friend  or  foe  might  say. 


All  quake  with  honor— ahe  alone  ' 

Betrays  no  sign  of  grief  or  fear : 
With  gentle  words  and  soothing  tone,     "' - 
She  strives  the  timid  child  to  cheer. 

The  laithless  husband  trembling  stood, 
A  fathers's  feelings  checked  his  breath, 
His  son  is  on  that  raging  flood- 
So  full  of  life — so  near  to  death  !  '    - 

The  quiv'iing  bark  like  lightning  flies. 
Urged  by  the  waves  and  bending  oar, 
No  swifter  could  she  seek  the  prixe 
Were  deatli  behind  and  life  before. 

The  fearful  brlnlx  is  just  at  hand, 
And  thitherward  she  holda  the  bow. 
See  eager  Death  exulting  ptand  ) 
No  power  on  earth  can  save  her  now  ! 

And  now  she  raises  her  death-song 
Above  the  tumult  nhrill  and  clear : 
Yet  may  she  not  the  straind  prolong,    . 
Tlie  fatal  verge  is  a?l  too  near. 

Tlie  Kong  lias  ceased — ll.e  dark  al>yfis, 
Swallows  witli  haste  its  willing  prey  ; 
The  bubbling  w«tcr.4  round  tliem  bi^K, 
llutlier  and  cliild  have  passed  away. 

Tlio  fragments  of  the  sliattered  bark, 
The  boiling  waves  restored  to  view, 
But  she  and  hers,  in  caverns  dark 
Found  refct,thoHgh  wliere,  none  ever  knew. 

Yet  that  death-song,  they  say,  is  heard 
Above  the  gloomy  waters  ro.ir, 
When  tree.s  are  by  the  night  wind  stirred, 
i\nil  darknrsH  broods  o'nr  wave  and  rhore  ! 

In  haste,  and  with  averted  eye. 
Benighted  travelers pnssetU  by, 
And  when  that  song  of  death  they  hear, 
Stout  hfi.irted  warriors  quake  with  fear  I" 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


^'I,i 


The  Falls  on  the  west  side  of  Hennepin  Island,  dashing  themselves  against  the  huge 
slabs  of  lime  stone,  approach  to  gralideor,  and  are  well  represented  in  the  engraviog. 

A  mill-dam  having  been  thrown  across  the  Mississippi  from  the  East  side  to  the 
island,  the  waters  creep  over  the  ledge  very  quietly,  and  the  beholder  experiences  dis 
appointment* 


i!,:  '.',   •■7"fiv,.,;.;j  ti<h,^~ySii.MjiV^iilft 


jtaw  «^ 


■    ..i/  ("^    .xu't  ,;'^'-'i  vv.-/ 


fU 


1 


'■<!',>«**  J  ^ 


.i:':&i  L  -i'.-'-  V  -  ji-^itj-T: 


.A.     » 


s.Iv  .'^'  !■>•>'" 


.,(.»  nn'ri 


;:;jij 


■  fr;> 


;fi 


:'.A- 


CHAPTER  I. 

WHO    WERE   THE   FIRST   MEN? 

''  '.ri'^'^^'.^_    '^'^Z.      BY  REV.  T.  S.  WILLIAMSON,  M.  D.,  DAKOTA  MISSIONABT.       ,  ,.„,>•.. 

WHEREVER  civilized  men  dwell  they  inquire  with  interest,  who  were  the  first 
inhabitants  of  the  country,  and  where  did  they  come  from  ?    To  contribute  our 
mite  toward  the  solution  of  this  query  in  regard  to  Minnesota  is  the  object  of  this  pape  r 

The  first  Europeans  who  entered  this  Territory,  subsequent  to  the  time  of  Colnmbus 
found  the  Dakotas  or  Sioux  as  tliey  called  them,  occupying  most  of  that  part  of  it 
which  lies  East  of  the  Mississippi  as  well  as  that  part  watered  by  this  river  and  the 
Minnesota.  Charlevoix  informs  us  that  about  the  year  1660,  two  Frenchmen,  after 
having  wintered  on  the  borders  of  Lake  Superior,  went  further,  even  to  the  Sionx. 
These  seem  to  have  been  the  first  Europeans  who  visited  the  Dakotos,  and  also,  the  first 
who  entered  what  is  now  Minnesota  Territory.  It  is  not  easy  nor  is  it  important  to  de- 
termine the  exact  point  at  which  these  two  men  found  the  Sioux.  It  is  sufficient  for  ns 
to  know  that  it  was  somewhere  in  this  Territory,  and  it  is  highly  probable  that  it  was 
near  Spirit  Lake  or  Knife  Lake,  near  which  Hennepin  found  them  about  twenty  years 
later.       -   ■'^'-  '  '     '■"^^■'■'^'-  '      '     

From  what  was  written  on  this  subject  by  Hennepin,  La  Hontan,  Le  Sueur,  and  Char- 
levoix, and  from  the  maps  published  under  the  superintendence  of  these  authors,  it  is 
sufficiently  clear  that  in  the  latter  part  of  the  seventeenth  century  the  principal  resi- 
dence of  the  Isauyati  Sioux,  that  is  of  the  Mdewakantonwan  Warpetonwan,  and  Sis- 
sitonwan,  (called  by  Hennepin  Chongasketong,  and  by  La  Hontan,  Songasketons) 
was  aboub  the  head  waters  of  Rum  River,  whence  they  extended  their  hunts  to  the  St. 
Croix,  and  Mississippi  rivers  and  down  the  latter  nearly  or  quite  as  far  ns  the  mouth 
of  the  Wisconsin.  The  Titonwau  called  by  Hennepin  Tintonha  hunted  Westward  of 
these,  between  tlio  Mississippi  and  Minnesota  rivers,  and  to  the  west  and  south  of  the 
latter.  The  Ihanktonwan  were  chiefly  to  the  north  of  the  Isanyati  and  Titonwan 
A  part  of  them,  however,  were  to  the  Southwest  of  the  Titonwan,  for  Lo  Sueur,  the  most 
reliable  of  all  the  writers  concerning  these  matters,  places  the  Hinhanetons  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  the  Red  pipe-stone  quarry .  The  Assiniboin,  called  by  the  other  Dakotas 
Hoheh,  who,  not  long  anterior  to  the  time  of  which  we  are  speaking,  had  separated 

*ln  place  of  •'  hia ''  History  of  the  United  St«t«B,  on  page  5,  read  "  her.'' 
B 


!im'-^ 


m 


10 


TTiiiri 


Annals  of  the 


fromthe  Ihanktonwan,  hunted  to  the  North  of  the  Sipux  and  of  Lake  Superior.  A  cen- 
tury later,  the  situation  of  these  Indians  was  not  mf  diferent,  though  they  had  all  moved 
Westwardly.  Within  the  last  hundred  years,  most  of  them  have  proceeded  much  far- 
ther in  the  same  direction. 

We  think  it  is  sufficiently  manifest  that  the  Sioux  occupied  the  better  part  of  Minne- 
sota when  Europeans  entered  it,  a  little  after  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century.  It 
does  not,  however,  appear  that  they  were  the  first,  much  less  the  only  inhabitants  of  the 
country.  Their  common  and  most  reliable  traditions  inform  us,  that  when  their  ances- 
tors first  came  to  the  Falls  of  Saint  Anthony,  the  lowas — whom  they  call  Ayuhba 
(Drowzy) — occupied  the  country  about  the  mouth  of  the  Minnesota  river,  and  the 
Shiens,  called  by  the  Dakotas  Sha-i-ena,  sometimes  written  by  the  French  Chaienne, 
and  by  others  Shienne,  dwelt  higher  up  on  the  same  river.  We  cannot  pretend  to 
determine  with  certainty  at  what  time  the  Sioux  first  came  to  the  Falls  of  Saint 
Anthony  ;  but  may  say  with  confidence,  it  was  a  long  time  ago,  probably  before  the 
discovery  of  America  by  Columbus.  One  of  the  best  informed  men  concerning  their 
.  traditions  that  I  have  met  with  among  the  Dakotas,  who  has  been  dead  more  than  ten 
years,  when  questioned  on  this  point,  told  me,  that  they  supposed  it  to  be  at  least  equal 
to  the  lifetime  of  four  old  men,  who  should  live  one  after  the  other  ;  and  as  an  example 
of  an  old  man,  named  his  father,  who,  I  suppose,  was  at  the  time  at  least  eighty  years 
old.  i 

The  Winnebagoes,  Otoes,  and  Omahaws,  have  been  named  among  the  nations  driven 
by  the  ancestors  of  the  Dakotas  from  the  Minnesota  valley.     I  have  not  found  any  evi- 
dence, satisfactory  to  my  mind,  that  the  Winnebagoes  ever  had  a  home  in  this  Territory 
prior  to  their  late  removal  into  it  by  the  United  States  Government.    As  respects  the 
Otoes  and  Omahaws,  it  seems  not  improbable  that  they  were  reckoned  as  a  part  of  the 
Dakota  nation,  when  the  Sioux  first  hunted  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  and  for 
some  time  after.     The  Anthontantas,  mentioned  as  a  part  of  the  Nadouesiouz,  by  Hen- 
nepin, were  probably  the  same  people  as  the  Otoctatas,   mentioned  in  connection 
with  the  Ayavois,  as  owners  of  the  country  about  Blue  Earth  river,  in  the  frag- 
ment of  Le   Sueur,  preserved  by  La  Harpe,  and  again  some  further  on,  as  hav- 
ing recently  left  their  village  in  that  neighborhood,  and  settled  near  the  Mahas, 
on  the  Missouri  river,  and  it  is  highly  probable  that  the  Otoctatas  of  Le  Sueur,  are  the 
same  people  now  called  Ottoes  or  Otoes.    The  Mawhaws,  Shiens  and  Schianuesse,  are 
mentioned  by  Carver,  as  bands  of  the  Naudowessiex  of  the  plains.     Thus  it  appears 
that  tlie  Shiens,  the  lowas,*  the  Omahaws  and  the  Ottoea,  were  the  earliest  inhabitants 
of  Minnesota  of  whom  we  have  any  written  or  certain  traditionftl  account.    I  have 
neither  seen  nor  heard  of  any  artificial  mounds,  ancient  fortifications,  or  monuments  of 
any  kind  in  or  near  the  Minnesota  valley,  which  might  not  have  been  constructed  by 
these  Indians.     Such  mounds  are  probably  as  numerous  in  the  lower  part  of  the  valley 
of  the  Minnesota,  and  the  contiguous  part  of  the  Mississippi,  as  anywhere  else  between 

*  The  lowai?,  in  the  dayi  of  Charlevoix,  appear  to  Lave  lived  not  far  from  the  Red  Pipe  stone 
quarry.  This  historian  describiDg  the  pipe  of  peace  in  use  among  all  cf  the  Indians  of  North 
Amenca,  remarks :    "  It  is  ordinarily  made  of  a  species  of  red  marble,  very  easily  worked,  and 

found  beyond  the  Mississippi  among  the  Aiouez  '■   (lowss).     Hist.  Nouvelle  France,  vol.  3.  page 

211.    ( E.  D.  N.) 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


11 


the  Alla^hany  and  Rooky  Moantains  ;  bnt  they  are  very  small,  compared  with  thbie 
near  the  Ohio,  not  to  speak  of  those  farther  South.  Some  of  them  are  still  used 
by  the  Dakotas,  as  barying  places  for  their  dead,  and  in  this  way  are  receiving  a  small 
increase  almost  every  year.  ,       '*'      ,i  .  ,      •-.-  ..... 

The  situation  of  many  others  indicates  that  they  had  a  similar  origin.  But  by  far  the 
most  numerous  class  appear  from  their  size  and  situation,  to  be  what  Dakota  tradition 
says  they  are,  the  remains  of  houses,  made  of  poles  and  bark,  covered  with  earth,  Kuch 
ai^  If  ere  a  few  years  since,  and  probably  still  are,  the  habitations  of  the  Mandans,  and 
Bom4  other  tribes  living  on  the  Missouri,  and  also  of  the  inhabitants  of  Now  Caledonia* 
as  described  by  Harmon.  Mounds  of  this  class  are  found  in  clusters,  of  from  less  than 
half  a  dozen  to  upwards  of  fifty,  arranged  irregularly  as  we  find  the  bark  houses  of  the 
Indians  at  present.  Their  base  usually  approaches  to  an  oval  form.  Their  length  is 
from  ten  to  forty  feet,  and  a  few  exceed  this,  with  a  height  of  from  one  or  two  feet,  lo 
three  or  four.  Very  few  of  this  class  exceed  four  feet ;  though  some  of  those  used  for 
places  of  sepulture  are  more  than  twice  that  height.  Back  of  them  we  find  the  land 
level,  or  nearly  so,  dry  and  fertile.  In  front  it  descends  towards  some  water,  and  almost 
always  there  is  a  lake  or  morass  in  sight,  indicating  that  the  inhabitants  depended  for  a 
subsistence  partly  on  cultivating  the  earth,  and  partly  on  waterfowl  or  roots,  which  they 
obtained  from  wet  swampy  land.  Several  clusters  of  such  mounds  may  be  seen  about 
Oak  Grove,  where  the  Dakotas  say  the  lowas  lived,  when  their  ancestors  first  came  to 
this  country.  The  path  from  Mendota  to  Shakopee,  or  Prairieville,  passes  through 
several.  One  large  one,  a  little  south  of  what  has  been  called  Blackdog's  or  Greyiron's 
village,  where  the  lowas  are  said  to  have  resided  after  they  were  driven  from  Oak  Grove. 
Another  is  not  far  from  the  Tamarack  swamp  below  Shakopee.  Many  may  be  found 
on  the  bluffs  of  the  Mississippi  and  Lake  Pepin.  Such  mounds  arc  very  numerous  in 
the  prairie  near  the  mouth  of  Cannon  river.  .1  . 

It  is  somewhat  remarkable  that  the  lowas,  whose  language  shows  that  they  are  de- 
scended from  the  same  stock  as  the  Dakotas,  should  have  been  viewed  and  treated  by 
the  Dakotas  as  enemies.    While  the  Shiens,  who  Gallatin  says  have  a  language  kindred 
to  the  Algonquin,  were  received  as  allies,  and  though  speaking  a  different  language  were 
long,  if  they  are  not  still  counted  as  a  part  of  the  Dakota  nation.    Hence  their  name, 
Sha-i-e-na  in  the  Ihanktonwan  dialect,  being  equivalent  to  Sha-i-api  in  the  Isanyati,  both 
applied  to  those  who  speak  a  different  language  from  the  Dokotas,  and  applied  espe- 
cially to  Shiens,  because  all  others  speaking  a  different  language  were  counted  as  ene- 
mies.   It  is  also  worthy  of  remark,  that  notwithstanding  the  hostility  between  the  lowas 
and  Sioux,  the  former  who  are  called  by  latter  AyuUba,   (they  sleep,  or  sleepy  ones,) 
from  which  we  probably  got  Iowa,  remain  much  nearer  their  original  location  than  the 
Shiens,  or  any  of  the  other  tribes,  who  dwelt  in  the  Minnesota  valley  before  the  Dakotas. 
When  the  Dakotas  first  came  in  contact  with  the  Shiens,  I  have  not  been  able  to 
learn,  farther  tKan  that  the  Shiens  formerly  planted  on  the  Minnesota,  between  Blue 
Earth  and  Lac  qui  Parle,  whence  they  moved  to  a  Western  branch  of  Bed  river  of  the 
North,  which  still  bears  their  name  ;  being  called  by  the  Dakoias  who  hunt  in  that  re- 
gion, Shai-e-na  wojupi,  (the  place  where  those  of  another  language  plant.)    The  various 
spellings  of  this  name,  all  show  plainly  their  origin  from  the  Dakota  name.    From  thiii 


■■■•:'P'"*|.| 


%^p^ 


ill 

■v  ■  i  ■■+.■. 


if- 

1*, 
ft 

'■:i  i-   ' 

■ml 
'<•$• 


'i; 


n 


vrp-^g;^  Annals  OF  THE   >;^y.v^1f 


planting  place  on  the  Chaienne,  or  Shienne  of  the  North,  tbis  ptople  removed  aeroM 
the  Missouri,  where  tbej  gave  their  name  to  another  river  ;  and  having  ceased  to  culti- 
vate the  soil,  it  is  said  they  now  hunt  on  the  head  waters  of  the  Platte  and  of  the  Ar- 
kansas. From  their  retiring  so  rapidly,  it  is  probable  that  the  Shiens  had  not  occupied 
the  Minnesota  valley  long  before  tho  arrival  uf  the  Dakotas,  and  that  the  first  inhabi- 
tants of  it,  if  not  the  lowas,  were  Otoes  Onaahaws,  or  some  other  family  of  ^he  Dakota 
stock.  The  languages  of  the  tribes  just  named,  as  well  as  of  the  Winnebagoes  and 
Osages,  are  so  similar  to  the  Dakota,  as  to  iodicate  a  common  origin.  In  the  langna 
of  the  Mandaas  Minetares  and  Crows  or  Ups^rokab,  ho  many  Dakota  words  have 
found,  as  to  render  it  highly  probable,  that  they  also,  in  part  at  least,  belong  to  the 
same  stock.*  Whatever  shall  establish  the  origin  of  any  one  of  these  tribes,  will  go  far 
towards  doing  the  same  in  regard  to  the  others.  As  the  Sioux  were  undoubtedly 
the  principal  occupants  of  the  Territory  when  visited  by  Hennepiu,  and  as  we  know 
more  of  them  than  of  the  others,  oar  subsequent  remarks  will  have  special  reference  to 
the  Dakotas. 

Various  circumstances,  some  of  which  we  would  here  mention,  but  for  the  apprehen- 
sion that  by  so  doing,  this  paper  would  be  extended  to  an  undue  length,  indicate  that  the 
Sioux  resided  long  in  the  region  where  Hennepin  found  them.  Many  of  them  suppose 
that  they  originated  there.  They  have  a  tradition  however,  that  their  ancestors  came 
thither  from  the  Northeast,  where  they  had  resided  on  a  lake.  It  has  been  generally 
supposed,  that  this  lake  referred  to  in  this  tradition,  is  Bainy  Lake,  or  Lake  of  the 
Woods.  It  is  more  probable  however,  that  it  was  the  Northern  shore  of  Lake  Superior, 
or  Hudson's  Bay,  or  some  of  the  lakes  between  those  large  expanses  of  water.  The 
Ojibwas  have  a  tradition,  that  their  ancestors  drove  the  Sioux  from  the  shores  of  Lake 
Superior.  This  tradition  is  corroborated  by  the  name  of  the  Ojibwas  in  the  Dakota 
language  Hahaton-wan,  signifies  dwellers  at  the  Falls,  and  corresponds  in  sense  with 
sauteur,  applied  to  the  same  people  it  is  said,  because  of  their  former  residence  at  the 
Saut  or  Falls  of  Saint  Marie.  They  were  probably  residing  there,  and  the  Sioux  hunting 
and  fishing  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior,  when  this  name  was  first  given  to  them. 

■•;...•■..•■!  -^^      •'• 


rT!\:r    ■  ■      :■■ 

,  .     i.     ■           ■  -•-     - 

n'-.vf    '"{.ii^'Ui 

;  !  r  "' ..  ■  ■ 

■'pM-a 

i!i                    ',^;/r  ;•. 

;■;-■;-:        _  ,f  ' 

'  '■  i"    • 

i'i            aic.:;.^  -.-• 

.;,;;•■ 

■■'>;!  i- 


#«. 


'  CHAPTER  II. 

..,,.,.,•      ..    1^4*         ^N    HISTORICAL    REVIEW.  .      ;  , 

IN  THIS  CHAPTER  IS  PBESENTKl)  THE  ADDRESS  OF  GOVERNOR  RAMSEY,  AT  THK  SECOKD  AKhXAL 
M£ETIKO  OF  THE  HISTORICAL  SOCTETT,  IN  JANUARY,  1851,  OCCASIONED  BT  HIS  TAXING  THB  CHAIR 
AB  PRESIDENT  OF  THE  EOCIETT. 

IT  may  seem  a  strange  thing,  even  to  some  among  our  own  citizens,  and  still  stranger 
to  people  elsewhf-re,  that  an  Historical  Society  should  have  been  formed  in  thisTerri- 

•  The  ancient  Arkansas  teem  to  have  Lelonged  to  the  Dakota  family.  A  letter  published  in 
Kip'B  Jesuit  Mission,  written  by  a  Misaionary  at  the  mouth  of  the  Arkansas,  in  October  17i7 
speaks  of  "  a  river  which  the  Indians  call  Ni  ska  ( Minne  ska )  or  Whit«  Water."  Again  •  '"  Thev 
place  the  hand  upon  the  mouth,  which  is  a  sign  of  admiration  among  them."  Ouakan  tamie  thev 
cry  out,  "  it  is  the  Great  Spirit."    They  said  probably,  Wakan  de.  This  is  wonderful.    (ED  N ) 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


n 


tory  lesii  than  a  year  after  it«  organization,  when  its  history  was  apparently  but  a  few 
months  old,  when  the  wilderness  was,  aa  it  is  yet,  around  us,  when  the  smoke  of  Indian 
lodges  still  intercept  our  view  of  the  horizon,  when  our  very  name  was  so  new,  that  men 
disputed  as  to  its  orthography,  and  fomed  parties  in  contesting  its  literal  meaning.    :tfli 

An  Historical  Society  in  a  laud  of  yesterday  I  Such  an  announcement  would  indeed 
naturally  excite  at  the  fifst  glance,  incredulity  and  wonder  in  the  general  mind.  Well 
might  it  be  exclaimed,  "the  country  which  has  no  past,  can  have  no  history;**  with  force 
could  it  be  asked  "where  wee  your  recordsV  and  if  we  have  thera,  it  wonld  not  be  sur- 
prising if  it  were  still  demanded,  "what  those  records  conld  possibly  record  ? — what 
negotiations  ? — what  legislation  ?— what  progress  in  arts  or  intellect  could  they  possi- 
bly exhibit  ?"    "  Canst  thou  gather  figs  from  thorns,  or  grapes  from  thistles  ? " 

True,  pertinent  as  such  queries  might  seem,  yet  nevertheless  they  would  be  dictated 
by  error — they  would  be  founded  in  great  misapprehension ;  for  Minnesota  has  a  his. 
tory,  and  that  not  altogether  an  unwritten  one,  which  can  unravel  many  a  page  of  deep, 
engrossing  interest;  which  is  rich  in  tales  of  daring  enterprise,  of  faithful  endurances 
of  high  hopes;  which  is  marked  by  the  early  travellers'  foot-prints,  and  by  the  ancient 
explorer's  pencil;  which  is  glowing  with  the  myths  and  traditions  of  our  aboriginal 
race,  sprinkled  over  with  the  wah-kaun  stones  of  their  teeming  mythology. 

In  Europe,  nigh  two  hundred  years  ago,  as  in  America  at  this  day,  Minnesota — I 
mean  that  region  which  is  around  and  about  us — was  a  land  towards  which  many  an 
"eye  was  turned,  and  in  regard  to  which  fact  and  fancy  wove  a  wonderous  tale  of  inter- 
est and  romance.  In  consequence  of  this,  from  the  time  when  Father  Pierre  Menard 
the  devoted  Jesuit  Missionary,  was  lost  in  the  forest  in  1658  while  crossing  Kee-wee- 
pah  Peninsula,  and  his  sad  fate  conjectured  only  from  his  cassock  and  breviary,  long 
afterwards  found  preserved  as  "Medicine"  charms,  amongst  the  wild  Dakotas  of  our 
Territory,  down  to  the  time  when  Schoolcraft,  in  1832,  traced  our  giant  Mississippi — a 
giant  more  wonderful  than  the  hundred  armed  Briareus — to  its  origin  in  the  gushing 
fountains  of  Itasca  Lake,  Minnesota  has  continued  a  favorite  field  of  research,  the  bourne 
of  many  a  traveller,  and  the  theme  of  many  a  traveller's  story. 

Here  Hennepin,  in  1680,  was  first  to  break  the  silence  of  these  Northern  wilds  with 
a  white  man's  voice,  in  giving  to  the  foaming  waters  of  St.  Anthony's  Falls  their  bap- 
tismal name  in  honor  of  his  patron  saint.  Here  was  the  scene  of  his  captivity  among 
the  M'day-wah-kaun-twan  Dakotas,  and  here  he  experienced  the  compassion  and  pro- 
tection of  Wah-zeekoo-tay,  the  great  Nahdawessey  chief.      .      .•   :.-    li  ;.;  ;  i  r;  fiiii!" 

More  reliable  than  Hennepin,  the  gallant  Le  Sueur,  a  brave,  enterprising  and  truth- 
ful spirit,  in  1700  explored  the  shy-colored  vfater  of  the  Minnesota  to  its  Blue  Earth 
tributary,  and  in  the  vicinity  of  his  log  fort  L'Huillier,  on  the  banks  of  the  Mahnkahto, 
first  broke  the  virgin  soil  of  our  territory  with  the  spade  and  pick-axe,  in  delving  for 
copper  ore,  tons  of  which,  or  a  green  earth  supposed  to  be  the  ore  of  that  metal,  he  had 
conveyed  to  his  native  France.  He  it  was,  also,  who  appears  to  have  been  the  first 
white  man  or  trader,  that  supplied  the  "Scioux"  and  "Aiavvls"  (loways)  with  pro- 
ducts of  civilized  labor  ;  and  to  his  truthful  and  generally  accurate  Journal,  (but  recently 
brought  to  our  knowledge  by  the  indefatigable  researches  of  our  fellow-member,  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Neill,)  we  are  likewise  indebted  for  the  best  statistics  we  possess  of  the  early 
history  of  the  Dakota  race,  which  then,  fully  a  century  and  a  half  ago,  as  now,  occupied 
the  greater  portion  of  our  Territory. 


^m 


h:  ''iri-l 
^'^k^-til.  'J 

m 
Ik 


m 


14 


'T.!' "  Annals  of  th«     "•^'-^'^'^ 


!,!) 


i| 


til; 


FoUowiDg  Le  Sueur,  after  a  considerabie  interval,  came  Oaptain  Jonathan  Carrer,  in 
1716,  and  however  extravagant  we  may  regard  tome  of  his  statements,  and  however 
discreditable  we  may  deem  bis  efforts  to  engross  millions  of  acres,  including  nearly  all  the 
inhabited  portion  of  Minnesota,  and  the  very  land  upon  which  our  town  stands,  by  a 
pretended  deed  of  gift  from  the  Indiaus,  still  we  must  concede  him  to  have  been  an 
adventurer  of  no  mean  courage  and  enterprise,  and  his  narrative  a  valuable  link  in  the 
chain  of  our  early  annals. 

Still  later,  and  within  the  present  century,  Ca^s  and  Schoolcraft,  Nicollet  and  Fre- 
mont, Long  and  Keating,  have  visited  and  explored  our  land  ;  and  Pike,  too,  the  heroic 
Zebulon  Pike,  who  in  1802,  during  the  "Expedition  to  the  Upper  Mississippi,"  of 
which  he  has  presented  so  admirable  a  narrative,  gave  promise  of  that  fortitude,  cour- 
age and  determination,  which  marked  him  throughout  a  glorious  career,  until  his  man- 
gled body  surrendered  up  his  noble  spirit,  happy  in  the  triumph  of  his  country's  flag,  on 
the  plains  of  Canada.  iwii*  'fn,  (f  -  f.  i.  .-  ■; 

These  are  our  records — these,  in  part,  our  historiographers.  Their  works  form  step- 
ping stones,  across  at  least  that  portion  of  the  river  of  time,  which  in  this  region,  for 
about  two  hundred  years,  has  rolled  its  tide  occasionally  within  view  of  the  white  race. 
The  gaps  between,  it  is  not  unfitly  our  duty  and  the  object  of  this  society,  to  lessen  and 
to  close  up. 

The  materials  for  this  purpose  are  not  scarce,  though  somewhat  difficult  to  embody  iu 
a  tangible  or  reliable  form.  Not  a  foot  of  ground  that  wo  tread,  but  has  been  trod  by 
nations  before  us.  Wild  tribes  of  men  liave  marched  their  armies  over  the  site  of  our 
towns  and  fields — fierce  battles  have  been  fought  where  ere  long  churches  may  rear  their 
spires — our  ploughshares  may  turn  furrows  amidst  the  graves  of  buried  races,  and  our 
children  play,  perhaps,  where  generations  of  children  have  played  centuries  before  them_ 
Dakota  and  Ojibway,  Sbiann  and  Ausinabwaun,  Winnebago  and  loway,  Ozaukie  and 
Musquakie,  each,  in  turn  or  together,  dwelt  in  the  land,  hunted  and  warred  through  it> 
migrated  to  and  from  it.  When  the  first  Jesuit  missionary,  one  hundred  and  ninety 
years  ago,  visited  Lake  Superior,  he  found  the  Chippewas  and  Sioux  engaged  in  that 
war,  which  has  continued,  with  but  little  intermission,  nearly  to  the  present  time.  How 
long  before — for  how  many  centuries  previous,  this  contest  was  waged,  we  know  not — 
the  records  are  dim,  the  traditions  vague  and  uncertain.  But  we  do  know,  that  from 
the  St.  Groix  to  the  Mille  Lacs,  the  ancient  home  of  tne  M'day-wah-kanntwan  Sioux, 
whose  rich  maple  bottoms  are  a  golgotha  of  hostile  bones,  through  all  the  midland  hunt- 
ing grounds  to  Lake  Superior,  and  Northwest  by  wild  rice  shallows,  to  the  fertile  lands 
of  Red  Lake  (whose  waters  have  so  often  drank  blood  from  battles  on  its  shores  as  to 
have  gained  the  ensanguined  cognomen  which  we  mildly  translate  "  Red,")  we  can  trace 
the  terrible  results  of  this  warfare  of  the  Algonquin  and  Dakota  races, — a  warfare  which 
in  its  results  completed  that  general  disruption  of  all  the  old  geographical  relations  of 
the  various  tribes  of  Minnesota,  which  the  Dakotas,  perhaps?,  were  the  first  to  disarrange 
when  they  located  on  the  Upper  Mississippi. 

The  incidents  of  this  war — the  battles,  where  fought— the  victories,  where  and  by 
whom  Won — the  councils  held  and  alliances  formed — the  advances,  the  retreats,  and  the 
final  conquests — are  among  the  inquiries  which  this  society  will  consider  not  unworthy 


!'!;»>! 


Minnesota.  Historical  Society. 


10 


of  instituting.  By  comparlion  of  the  records — by  ascertaining  corroborating  traditions 
— we  can  likewise  endeavor  to  fix  the  period  when  the  fire-arms  and  iron  tomahawk, 
which  their  fur  trade  with  the  French  early  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  Chippewas, 
prcM'ed  too  powerful  for  the  flint-headed  arrows,  and  wooden  war  clubs  of  tlie  ancient 
Sioux  ;  and  when,  in  consequence,  the  M'day-wahkawn-twauns  moved  down  from  their 
villages  on  MlUe  Lacs,  and  the  Teetwaun,  Yaunktwaun,  and  Seeseetwaun  Council  Fires, 
struck  their  tents,  abandoned  their  homes  upon  the  Upper  Mississippi,  and  invaded  the 
Western  buffalo  plains  where  they  now  reside,  sweeping  before  them  the  Shians  and 
other  tribes  who  were  then  in  possession  of  them. 

A  subject  for  our  investigation,  scarcely  less  interestinf?,  is  the  history  of  that  revolted 
branch  of  the  Dakota  family  proper,  who  in'their  own  language  are  called  the  Hoh-hays, 
but  who  are  known  to  us  only  by  their  Chippewa  name  of  Assin-abwauns,  or  Stone 
Sioux,  from  their  former  residence  among  the  rocky  ledges  about  the  Lake  of  the  Woods* 
named  by  the  Jesuits  in  their  maps,  more  than  a  century  and  a  half  ago,  Lake  of  the 
Assineboins.  The  causes  which  led  to,  and  the  period  at  which  occurred,  the  disruption 
of  the  ties  of  brotherhood,  which  extinguished  one  of  the  grand  Council  Fires  of  the 
Dakota  race,  and  allied  its  elements  with  the  Algonquin  enemy  against  the  parent  tribe 
— whether  it  originated,  as  has  been  said,  in  a  second  Helen  and  a  second  Paris,  like  the 
guilty  pair,  whose  guilty  flight  lighted  the  torch  of  discord  among  the  Pelasgian  tribes 
of  Greece,  and  led  to  the  destruction  of  Troy — or  whether  other  reasons  operated  to 
produce  the  fratricidal  contest — it  might  be  well  to  determine, — as  well  as  the  time  at 
which  they  too  migrated  Westward,  but  in  a  more  Northern  line,  towards  the  White  Earth 
and  Yellow  Stone  tributaries  of  the  Missouri. 

Nor  would  it  be  foreign  to  the  object  of  this  association,  to  question  into  the  degree 
of  credit  to  be  attached  to  the  M'day-wah-kaun-twaun  tradition,  which  assigns  to  the 
loways,  the  former  possession  of  the  St.  Peters  river  country  to  its  mouth,  where  they 
were  found  by  the  Dakotas  and  driven  Southwest  j'^^and  to  what  extent  this  tradition 
is  confirmed  by  the  probable  fact,  that  in  1700,  when  Le  Sueur  visited  the  Mahnkah- 
toh,  the  loways  yet  held  the  lands  in  this  Territory  about  the  head  waters  of  the  Des 
Moines,  from  which,  subsequently  to  this  time,  we  know  they  must  have  been  further 
driven  by  the  Sioux,  low  down  on  that  river  ;  and  whether,  also,  this  last  retrogression 
was  not  immediately  occasioned  by  that  Western  invasion  of  the  Dakotas  of  the  Upper 
Mississippi,  which  has  already  been  alluded  to. 

Another  inquiry  which  suggests  itself  pregnant  with  equal  interest,  is  as  to  the  pro- 
bability, or  otherwise,  that  this  expulsion  of  the  loways  from  the  Minnesota,  caused  the 
separation  from  them  into  distinct  bands  or  tribes,  of  the  Otoes,  Omahas  and  Wiu- 
nebagoes,  who  are  unquestionably  of  the  same  origin  with  the  loways,  and  that  too, 
not  very  remotely — if,  as  I  understand,  they  all  speak  one  language,  with  slight  differ, 
ences  of  pronunciation,  the  result  of  isolation,  but  which  differences  do  not  prevent  their 
readily  comprehending  each  other — and  in  this  connection,  likewise,  we  may  with  pro- 
priety'discuss'the  probability  of  the  conjecture  that  the  Winnebagoes,  at  the  separation, 
were  but  a  band  of  a  few  families  of  loways,  who,  escaping  from  the  Dakota  invasion, 
Eastward,  instead  of  Southwest,  settled  at  the  head  of  Green  Bay,  where,  near  two 
hundred  years  since,  their  village — still  a  small  one — was  found  by  Marquette,  who  de- 


1    •   ■  u 

Ifci 


f 


11^ 


.■'•■ 


W 


t  ,,■*■■■ 


■f  \y*  \ 


*^'? 


m 


■in  lit'"' 

IS 


\iv 


4 


W  '  Annals  oi  the 

■igoates  in  hi«  map  the  Bay,  as  the  Bayt  du  Puans,  and  the  village  aa  that  of  the 
Puatu. 

Here,  aurrounded  by  Algonqain  tribes,  the  hereditary  enemies  of  their  enemy,  they 
were  safe  from  molestation  by  the  Upper  Dakotas  ;  and  in  the  progress  of  time,  the 
Hoh-tchungk-gpnha,  (as  they  call  themselves,)  growing  strong  with  continued  peace, 
and  increasing  gradually  in  numbers,  spread  themselves  without  opposition  over  a  con- 
siderable extent  of  country  to  the  Southward,  presenting  finally  to  the  eyes  of  men  of 
science,  that  anomaly  which  has  puzzled  even  the  historian  Bancroft,  to  account  for — 
an  outlier  of  the  great  Pawnee  Dakota  group  of  tribes,  situated  far  towards  the  East, 
and  entirely  amongst  the  Algonquin  family  of  tribes,  with  whose  cognate  languages, 
their's  has  not  the  slightest  affinity. 

Dwelling  thus  upon  the  origiu  of  tribes,  it  may  not  be  out  of  place  to  refer  to  the 
prevalent  opinion  among  men,  who  have  investigated  the  subject,  that  the  Chippewas 
who  are  spread  over  the  Northern  portion  of  this  Territory  and  Wisconsin,  are  emigrants 
from  the  East  since  the  discovery  of  America  ;  and  tlint  the  Sioux  who  in  ancient 
times  occupied  the  exact  position  that  the  former  do  now,  first  knew  these  indomitable 
enemies  as  did  the  eailiest  white  men  who  visited  them,  as  dwellers  at  the  Falls  of  St. 
Mary,  of  Ijake  Superior.  As  Hrah-hrah-twauns,  or  people  of  the  Falls,  is  the  Dakota 
proper  name  for  them,  just  as  Saulteurs,  having  the  same  signification,  is  that  bestowed 
upon  them  by  the  French,  the  opinion  that  they  came  from  the  East  or  North,  crossing 
from  the  Canada  side  by  the  Falls,  is  not  without  plausibility  to  sustain  it.      '    '''"'  '' 

I  have  thrown  out  these  hints,  embodying  speculations  and  theories,  to  ha  sure,  but 
speculations  nevertheless  that  arc  not  uninteresting,  which  may  stimulate  to  research, 
and  I  hope  eliminate  some  facts  from  the  chaotic  oblivion  in  which  our  aboriginal  history 
is  covered  up.  But  while  attending  to  these,  I  would  not  that  we  should  forget  the 
more  tangible  objects  for  which  we  are  associated.  A  library  that  shall  embrnce  works 
Upon  American  history,  in  all  its  branches  ;  that  shall  gather  upon  its  shelves,  the  nar. 
ratives  of  early  and  later  travellers  to  this  and  other  portions  of  the  great  West  ;  that 
shall  be  rich  in  archaeology  and  ethnology  ;  that  in  books  upon  the  science  of  languages, 
and  in  vocabularies  of  our  aboriglnol  dialects,  shall  presert  an  inviting  field  for  the  stu- 
dent in  comparative  philology — such  a  library  we  should  endeavor  to  collect  and  pre- 
serve. Nor  must  we  rest  content  with  availing  ourselves  of  the  labor  of  others.  There 
is  much  for  each  of  us  individually  to  do.  A  great  deal  that  is  worth  preserving  is  yet 
unwritten.  While  the  Indians  are  within  our  reach,  we  should  hasten  to  record  their 
traditions,  to  describe  their  manners  and  customs,  their  religious  rites,  their  domestic 
observances,  their  peculiarities  in  peace  und  war  ;  we  should  seize  the  opportunity  as 
well  to  sketch  some  of  the  beautiful,  and  often  most  elaborately  constructed  legends 
which  like  that  concerning  the  huge  man-fish  which  spanned  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Croix 
and  dammed  its  waters,  or  that  of  Mannobosho,  the  Thunderer  of  Lake  Superior,  in- 
vest with  a  spiritual  interest  nearly  every  lake  and  river,  and  prominent  landmark  of  tlio 
country. 

In  tracing  the  origin  of  the  Indinn  races  around  us,  we  should  not  overlook  the  ne- 
cessity of  preserving  their  languages,  as  most  important  guides  in  this  interesting,  though 
perhaps  unavailing  pursuit.    It  must  be  evident  to  all,  that  they  are  destined  to  pass 


T 


Minnesota.  Historical  Society. 


11 


nway  with  tho  tribes  who  speak  them,  unlusfi  by  rocabularies  wu  promptly  arrest  their 
cxtiiiclion.  The  Dakota  language  proper — thanks  to  the  arduous  labors  of  the  Messrs. 
Pond,  Riggs  and  Williamson,  the  devoted  missionaries  among  them,  is  in  no  danger  of 
buitfg  loHt — an  elaborate  Dictionary  of  fifteen  thousand  words  and  a  Grammar,  attest 
t  hti  extent  of  their  labors,  and  are  evidences  that  any  work  by  members  of  this  associa- 
tion in  thut  ilircctiou  would  be  superfluoas.  But  there  are  other  tribes  whose  dialects 
will  continue  to  remain,  in  a  great  measure,  unwritten  ones,  if  some  among  us  do  not 
voluntarily  assume  the  tusk  of  lexicographers,  as  I  trust  some  will.  .,, 

While  thuB  endeavoring  to  secure  the  fleeting  memorials  of  the  rtd  nations  who  have 
play?d  their  parts  on  this  division  of  the  world's  great  stage,  it  should  not  escBjie  our 
recollection,  that  the  white  pioneers  of  the  Northwest,  who  for  many  a  year  have  toiled 
nnd  struggled  with  the  difficulties  of  the  wilderness — men  of  intelligence,  and  energy 
nnd  fortitude — have  likewise  tales  to  tell  which  are  not  unimportant  links  in  our  anuals. 
Wc  cordially  invito  these  to  contribute  their  quota  to  our  local  history,  and  shall  be 
c(|ually  obliged  to  them  or  to  others  for  contributions  to  our  Museum,  in  which  we  de- 
sign collecting  samples  of  tho  domestic  manufactures,  utensils,  arms,  dress  and  relics, 
peculiar  to  the  old  inhabitants  of  the  land.  , ,  ; . 

Institutions  like  ours,  elevate  the  character  of  our  young  Territory  in  the  eyes  of 
friends  nbroiid,  and  in  the  estimation  of  men  of  character  and  science,  more  than  would 
the  golden  sands  of  California,  if  we  possessed  them.  Let  us  not  forfeit  their  good 
opinion  by  either  becoming  discouraged  in  the  path  we  have  marked  out,  or  neglecting 
to  do  nil  in  our  power  to  work  out  the  plan  under  which  we  are  associated. 

Each  member  should  consider  it  his  duty  to  contribute  something  to  tho  common 
stock,  and  not  rest  content  with  permitting  or  asking  a  few  only  to  sustain  tho  institution 
by  their  labors.  History  is  said  to  be  philosophy  teaching  by  example  ;  and  if  this  be 
so,  historical  societies  may  be  characterized  as  the  retorts  in  which  the  elements  of  that 
philo.sophy  are  collected  and  combined.  We  should  be  careful  then,  not  to  allow  our 
retort  to  explode  from  want  of  attention,  nor  to  collopse  for  want  of  aliment,  lest  our 
future  should  derive  no  instruction  from  philosophical  deductions  ou  the  events  of  our 
not  uninteresting,  though  somewhat  mythical  and  traditionary  past. 


m 


":-',M 


;V;f^ 


.'  *''■■ 

,^  ■', 


IVI'-.'.I*. 


CHAPTER  III. 

.  ,,,  EARLY  NOTICES  OF  THE  DAKOTAS. 

Bv  EDWARD  D.  NEILL, 
r TIHE  history  of  any  one  nation  of  the  Aborigines  of  America  is  to  be  written 
I      materials  of  information  are  a  "  rude  and  undigested  mass,"  locked  up  in  ol 
lie  documents  or  the  recent  issues  of  Congress. 

The  mere  narratives  of  hurried  travellers,  like  La  Hontan,  of  a  past,  and  Lanman,  of 
a  more  recent  period,  the  "  Jew  Apella  may  believe,"  but  they  can  never  be  looked 
upon  as  standards,  or  guides  to  the  dwellers  in  future  cities  on  Indian  hunting  grounds. 


Our 
old  pub- 


18 


•'  '■■*•      Annals  of  the    « 


In  the  hope  that  it  may  lead  ■ome  one  to  prepare  «  full  history,  we  have  collected  in 
the  present  article, 

KARI.Y    NOTICEa   OK  TUB   PAKOTAS. 

The  region  around  the  vaat  lakes  of  North  America,  that  Hupply  tho  river  Saint  Law- 
rence, was  partially  explored  before  the  emigrants  of  the  Mayflower  ever  trod  on  New 
England  soil.  While  Massachusetts  was  an  "incognita  terra"  to  the  "savans"  of 
Euro])e,  the  French  had  gained  an  inkling  of  tho  Mediterranean  of  America,  Lake  Supe- 
rior, and  the  rapids  of  St.  Mary.  In  the  map  of  Charuplain,  i.ssued  but  a  few  years  after  his 
explorations  in  the  Northwest,  there  ap|)ear  both  of  these,  the  former  as  "  Grand  Lao," 
tho  latter  as  "Oaston  Rapid";  also  a  grand  river  flowing  from  the  lake  toward  the 
South,  which  was  probably  made  to  represent  the  Mississippi,  of  which  dim  rumors  had 
been  heard  from  the  Indians  he  met  on  the  sliores  of  Lake  Huron. 

The  flrst  mention  that  wo  have  of  tho  Dakota  family  of  Indians,  is  by  Nicollet,  a 
public  man  that  bad  been  sent  by  the  gorernmeut  at  Quebec,  to  treat  with  tribes  iu 
the  neighborhood  of  Qrcen  Bay,  Wisconsin,  as  early  us  1639,  the  ycor  that  the  settlers 
of  New-Haven  formed  themselves  into  a  body  politic.  This  adventurous  man  visited 
the  Ounipegou  (Winnebogo)  tribe,  according  to  him  "a people  called  so  because  they 
came  from  a  distant  sea,  but  whom  some  French  erroneously  called  Puante.'"" 

He  appears  moreover  to  have  extended  his  tour  to  the  head  of  the  Fox  even  to  the 
waters  of  the  Wisconsin. 

Two  years  elapse,  and  in  1641,  Joguei  and  Kaymbault,  of  the  "  Society  of  Jesus," 
after  a  journey  of  seventeen  days,  in  frail  barks  over  tempestuous  waves,  arrive  at  the 
barrier  of  rocks  that  prevented  the  safe  passage  of  the  birch  canoe  into  Lake  Superior, 
and  then  at  the  Falls  of  Saint  Mary,  they  learned  from  the  Ojibways,  whom  they  came 
to  visit,  of  the  existence  of  a  powerful  nation,  now  correctly  called  Dakotas,  but  fre- 
quently the  Sioux. 

The  Ojibways  informed  the  Jesuits  that  the  Dakotas  lived  eighteen  days  journey  to 
the  West.  "  Thus,"  says  Bancroft,  in  his  well  known  chapter  on  Jesuit  Missions,  "did 
the  religious  zeal  of  the  French  bear  the  cross  to  the  banks  of  the  St.  Mary  and  the 
confines  of  Lake  Superior,  and  look  wistfully  toward  the  home  of  tho  Sioux,  in  the 
valley  of  the  Mississippi,  five  years  before  the  apostle  Eliot  had  addressed  the  tribe  of 
Indians  that  dwell  within  six  miles  of  Boston  Harbor." 

Those  in  the  service  of  Mammon  outrun  those  in  the  service  of  God.  The  "  insaeer 
fames  aun  "  is  more  impelling  than  the  sacred  love  for  souls.  Hence,  the  trader  has 
ever  been  the  forerunner  of  the  missionary  in  savage  lands. 

In  1664,  two  young  men,  connected  \vith  the  fur  trade,  accompanied  a  party  of 
Indians  on  their  hunting  excursions,  and  were  probably  the  first  white  men  who  entered 
the  present  Territory  of  Minnesota,  and  visited  the  Dakotas. 

Before  we  advance,  it  is  proper  to  state  that  the  Dakotas  were  called  by  the  early 
French  writers  "  Nadouechiouek,"  "  Nadouessi,"  "  Nndsuessiouek,"  and  subsequently 
*'  Scioux,"  or  "  Sioux."  The  Ojibway  word  for  nn  enemy  is  Nadouaisi,  the  plural  of 
which  is  Nadouaisioug.  The  Dakotas  were  to  them  their  enemies  above  all  others,  and 
they  are  at  this  day,  and  whenever  they  spoke  of  them,  they  designated  them  as  such. 
The  voyageur  in  time,  abreviated  the  word  into  Sioux. 

Charlevoix  who  visited  Green  Boy  in  1121,  in  his  great  work  on  New  France,  tr^- 
*  Quoted  by  Shea  in  Exploration  and  Discovery  of  the  Missiadppi. 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


19 


f  I 


pared  bj  order  of  Louis  XIV.,  says  :  *'  The  name  of  8loux,  that  we  give  to  these  In- 
diana, it  entirely  of  our  own  mailing,  or  rather  it  is  but  the  Inst  two  Mjllabiefl  of  the  naim* 
of  Nadoueflsioux,  as  many  natloni  call  them." 

In  a  copy  of  the  Relations  of  the  JeHulta  for  l(i57— 8  which  we  fiud  in  the  State 
Library  at  Albany,  thore  k  the  followiug  mention:  "  Dcs  Nadouechiouck,  a  trente  cinq 
lieuci  on  environ  du  \fu-  Alimlbig,  hc  nommo  liv  nation  des  Asiinipoulak,  rest  a  diro  le« 
guerrlers  de  pierre."  • 

After  the  comin  >t  aad  almost  rompiote  extermination  of  tho  Huron*  by  the  Irocjuois, 
a  portion  of  the  wandering  Hurons  fount)  a  temporary  resting  place  iu  the  lodges  of  tliH 
Dakotas,  between  the  FallN  <>f  St.  Anthony  and  Loko  Superior. 

About  the  year  1669,  two  French  traders  who  had  wintered  around  the  shore  of  Lake 
Superior  visited  a  village  of  Hnrons,  that  had  once  dwelt  among  the   Dakota.s.     Tfav 
ing  claimed  superiority  on  account  of  their  kflowledgc  of  fire-arms,  they  taunted  and 
maltreated  those  who  had  received  them  when  they  were  outcasts  and  fleeing  from  the 
warlike  Irotjuois. 

At  last  provoked  boyonil  endurance  tho  once  friendly  Dakotas  decoyed  a  large  num- 
ber into  a  rice  marsh,  and  pierced  to  death,  many,  with  their  primitive,  but  effective 
stone  tipped  arrow.s. 

The  remnant  of  tho  Hurons  fled  to  Chegoimegon,  now  known  as  La  Pointe  where 
the  traders  appear  to  have  met  them. 

Pushing  beyond,  the  Frenchmen  waudored  into  the  Dakota  land  and  snw  some  Da- 
kota women  with  the  tips  of  their  noses  cut  off  and  heads  partly  scalped,  and  were  iu- 
formed  that  this  was  the  penalty  inflicted  upon  adulteresses. 

In  the  summer  of  1660,  the  traders  returned  to  Quebec,  with  sixty  canoes  manned 
by  Algonquins,  and  laden  with  beaver,  fox  and  buffalo  robes. 

The  narrative  of  these  men  was  received  with  enthusiasm,  and  the  Jesuits  longed  to 
plant  the  cross  beside  tho  banner  of  France  in  tho  villages  of  tho  now  found  nation  of 
Dakotas. 

The  Ojibway  tradition  agrees  with  the  statement  of  early  French  writers  that  traders 
preceded  missionaries  along  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior. 

From  an  intelligent  native  of  La  Pointe,  lately  deceased,  the  following  tradition  of 
the  appearance  of  the  whites  at  the  head  of  Lake  Superior  was  obtained  :  "  While  the 
Ojibways  were  dwelling  on  La  Pointe,  a  party  of  lads  who  were  spearing  fish  through 
holes  in  the  ice,  discoverd  a  smoke  arising  from  the  Eastern  extremity  of  tho  island, 
which  was  then  seldom  visited.  Proceeding  in  that  direction,  they  found  in  a  rough  cab- 
in, tyo  white  men  in  the  last  stages  of  starvation.  Coasting  the  lake  late  in  the  fall,  they 
had  been  driven  by  the  ice  on  to  the  island,  and  not  knowing  that  any  human  beings 
were  near,  they  had  almost  perished,  and  had  at  tiie  time  of  the  discovery,  saith  the  tra- 
dition, been  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  roasting  and  eating  their  clothes  and  blankets." 

At  the  receipt  of  the  tale  of  the  royageurs  Lallemant,  the  Superior  of  the  Jesuits  at 
Quebec,  longed  to  be  an  "  angel "  of  glad  tidings  to  the  tribes  of  the  great  Lake,  but 
his  presence  in  the  town  could  not  be  spared. 

The  pioneer  selected  to  be  the  cross  bearer  to  the  barbarians  dwelling  round  about 
Lake  Superior  was  Rene  Menard. 

He  was  a  man  whitened  and  ripened  by  age;  of  large  experience  and  long  acquaintance 
with  the  peculiarities  of  the  Indian  character,  he  was  admirably  adapted  for  the  mission. 


«f'   . 


■  >■  1"', 


11' 

m 


,m':'   . 


m 

m 
m 


20 


Annals  of  the 


■U 


Previous  to  his  departure  from  Three  Rivers  (Trois  Rivieres)  he  wrote  the  following  note 
to  his  Superior. 

"  My  Reverend  Father  : — The  peace  of  Christ  be  with  you  :  I  write  to  you  prob- 
ably the  last,  and  which  I  hope  will  be  the  seaKof  cv.r  fricndsbip  until  eternity.  Love 
whom  the  Lord  Jesus  did  not  disdain  to  love,  though  the  greatest  of  sinners,  for  he 
loves  whom  he  loads  with  his  cross.  Let  your  friendship,  my  good  Father,  be  useful  to 
to  me,  by  the  desirable  fruits  of  your  daily  sacrifice. 

"  In  three  or  four  months,  you  may  remember  me  at  the  memento  for  the  dead,  oii  ac- 
count of  my  old  age,  my  weak  constitution,  and  tbe  hardships  I  lay  under  amongst  these 
tribes.  Nevertheless  I  am  ip  peace,  for  I  have  not  been  led  to  this  mission  by  any  tem- 
poral motive;  but  I  think  it  was  by  the  voice  of  God.  I  was  to  resist  the  grace  of  God, 
by  not  coming  here.  Eternal  remorse  would  have  tormented  me,  had  I  not  come  when 
I  had  the  opportunity. 

"  We  have  been  a  little  surprised,  not  being  able  to  provide  ourselves  with  vestments 
and  other  things;  but  he  who  feeds  the  little  birds  and  clothes  the  lilies  of  the  fields,  will 
take  care  of  his  servants,  and  though  it  should  happen,  ive  should  die  with  want,  wo 
would  esteem  ourselves  happy.  I  am  loaded  with  affairs.  What  I  can  do  is  to  recoin  ■ 
mend  our  journey,  to  your  daily  sacrifices,  and  to  embrace  you  with  the  same  sentiments 
of  heart,  as  I  hope  to  do  in  eternity . 
My  reverend  Father, 

Your  most  humble  and  affectionate  servant  in  Jesus  Christ, 

R.  MENARD. 

From  the  Three  Rivers,  ) 

This  26th  August,  2  o'clock  after  midnight,  1C60.  j 

Accompanied  by  a  band  of  Ottawas,  the  aged  priest  started  the  next  day,  for  the 
far  West.  His  journey  was  beset  with  trials.  At  one  time  ridiculed  by  his  wild  com- 
panions, and  at  another  reduced  to  the  extremity  of  living  on  pounded  bones.  On  the 
15th  of  October,  1660  he  reached  u  bay  on  Lake  Superior,  one  hundred  leagues  West  of 
the  rapids  of  Saint  Mary.  For  more  than  eight  months,  surrounded  by  a  few  French 
voyageurs,  and  many  savages,  he  dwelt,  to  use  his  own  language,  "  in  a  kind  of  small 
hermitage,  a  cabin  built  of  fir  branches  piled  on  one  another,  not  so  much  to  shield  me 
from  rigor  of  the  season,  as  to  correct  my  imagination  and  pursuade  me  that  I  was  shel- 
tered," 

On  the  return  of  spring  he  was  prompted  to  attetnpt  a  visit  to  the  Ilurons,  who 
after  being  expelled  by  the  Dakotas  had  settled  at  Chegoimegon  or  La  Pointo. 

On  the  20th  of  August,  1661,  while  John  Guerin,  a  faithful  comrade  was  making- 
a  portage  with  the  canoe,  Menard  entered  the  woods.  Guerin,  in  much  distress,  called 
for  him  at  the  top  of  his  voice,  discharged  his  gun,  and  searched  the  forest,  lint  iVfo- 
nard's  form  was  undiscovered. 

A  century  ago  the  report  was  current  that  some  years  after  he  disappeared,  his  cas- 
■ock  and  prayer-book  were  found  in  a  Dakota  lodge,  and  viewed  by  tlic  possessors  as 
"  wakan"  or  supernatural. 

Though  the  loss  of  Menard  saddened,  it  did  not  deter  the  Jesuits  from  the  attempt 
to  plant  missions  among  the  tribes  towards  the  Western  extremity  of  Lake  Superior. 

On  the  first  of  May,  1665,  a  successor,  Allouez  had  arrived  at  the  Rapids  of  Saint 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


n 


Mary  and  the  first  day  of  October,  bis  birch  canoe  grated  on  the  sands  of  Chegoime- 
gon  (La  Polnte.) 

His  first  introduction  was  to  a  council  of  Ojibways  called  to  arrange  a  war  party 
against  their  then  ancient  enemies,  the  Dakotas. 

At  this  point  he  found  also  Sauks,  Illinois  and  Pottawattomies,  and  as  it  appeared 
to  be  a  general  Algonquin  rendezvous,  he  decided  to  make  it  a  mission  station,  and 
named  it  that  of  "  the  Holy  Spirit." 

In  a  little  while,  amid  the  rude  lodges,  there  arose  a  frail  and  humble  chapel  dedi- 
cated to  the  Holy  Spirit. 

In  excursions  along  the  Minnesota,  even  to  the  North  shore  of  the  Lake,  he  occasion. 
ally  met  bands  of  Dakotas,  but  could  not  converse,  on  account  of  ignorance  of  their 
language. 

But  in  his  letters  he  speaks  of  "  Nadouessiouk,"  and  says  •'  they  live  on  the  great 
Messippi,"  and  this  is  the  first  mention  in  history  of  that  stream,  now  the  world  re- 
nowned Mississippi. 

In  16 09  the  distinguished  Marquette  succeeded  AUouez  in  the  charge  of  the  mis- 
sion at  La  Pointe;  writing  from  the  mission  .of  the  Holy  Spirit  Marquette  describes 
the  Dakotas  in  these  words. 

"  TheNadouessi  are  the  Iroquois  of  this  country,  beyond  La  Pointe,  but  less  faith- 
less and  never  attack  till  attacked. 

They  lie  Southwest  of  the  mission  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  we  have  not  yet  visited 
them,  having  confined  ourselves  to  the  conversion  of  the  Ottawas. 

Their  language  is  entirely  different  from  the  Huron  and  Algonquin;  they  have  many 
villages,  but  are  widely  scattered ;  they  have  very  extraordinary  customs ;  they  princi- 
pally use  the  calumet ;  they  do  not  speak  at  great  feasts,  and  when  a  stranger  arrives 
give  him  to  eat  of  a  wooden  fork,  as  we  would  a  child. 

"  All  the  lake  tribes  make  war  on  them,  but  with  small  success  ;  they  have  false  oats 
(wild  rice),  use  little  canoes,  and  keep  then-  word  strictly.  I  sent  them  a  present  by  an 
interpreter,  to  tell  them  to  recognize  the  Frenchman  everywhere,  and  not  to  kill  him  or 
the  Indians  in  his  company  ;  that  the  black  gown  wishes  to  pass  to  the  country  of  the 
Assinipouars  (Assiniboines)  and  to  that  or  the  Kilistinaux  (Cnisteneaux)  ;  that  he  was 
already  with  the  Outagamis  (Foxes),  and  that  I  was  going  this  fall  to  the  Illinois,  to 
whom  they  should  leave  a  free  passage. 

"  They  agreed,  but  as  for  my  present  waited  till  all  came  from  the  chase,  promising 
to  come  to  La  Pointe  in  the  fall,  to  hold  a  council  with  the  Illinois  and  speak  with  me. 
Wonld  that  all  these  nations  loved  God  as  thev  feared  the  French." 

To  La  Pointe  the  Dakotas  came,  but  not  to  converse  with  Marquette  in  relation  to 
the  Prince  of  Peace.  Brandishing  their  long  stone  knives,  with  the  dreadful  whoop  of 
war,  and  in  their  nakedness  they  sprang  upon  their  enemies  and  drove  them  from  the 
extremity  of  the  lake.  In  a  few  months,  the  chapel  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  invisible,  the 
lodges  of  the  Algonquins  were  taken  down,  Marquette  and  the  Huron  band  had  departed 
in  their  canoes,  never  to  return  to  Lake  Superior,  and  pitched  their  tents  at  Mackinaw. 

Shea  in  the  "  History  of  the  Catholic  Missions  "  relates  a  conflict  between  the  Sioux 
and  Algonquins,  at  the  Falls  of  Saint  Mary,  at  a  later  day. 

"In  1674  Father  Druilletes  beheld  his  church  consumed  by  fire,  during  a  conflict  be- 
tween some  Sioux  iind  some  Algonquins,     The  former  came  as  embassadors  to  treat  of 


r      I 

'         'i 


<-  1 


IS  * 


*> .- 


J 


"} 


22 


Annals  op  the 


peace,  for  the  tribe  had  been  worsted  in  recent  engagements.  The  missionary  desirous 
of  founding  a  Sioux  mission,  had  already  some  of  the  tribe  in  his  house  under  instruc- 
tions; with  the  same  view  he  now  received  the  envoys.  A  council  of  reception  was  held 
at  the  mission  house  to  deliberate  on  the  proposed  peac ;.  While  thus  engaged  a  Cris- 
tinaux  brandished  his  knife  in  the  face  of  a  Sioux  chief.  Fired  at  the  insult  the  Dahcota 
sprang  to  his  feet,  and  seizing  the  stone  knife  in  his  belt,  drew  from  bis  long  hair  a  sec 
ond,  which  they  always  cany  there.  Brandishing  these  he  shouted  his  war  cry,  and  with 
his  clansmen  soon  drew  the  Algonquins  from  the  house.  To  dislodge  them  their  antago- 
nists fired  the  building,  killed  the  Sioux  envoys  and  two  women,  but  lost  t  wice  as 
many  of  their  own  number." 


CHAPTER  IV. 


LOUIS  HENNEPIN,  THE  FRANCISCAN. 

THE  FIPST  BXPLORBR  OP  THK  MISSISSIPPI  ABOVE  THE  WISCONSIN. 

IN  the  vast  wilderness  that  intervenes  between  the  Western  extremity  of  Lake  Superioi* 
and  the  npper  Mississippi,  there  is  a  large  and  beautiful  lake.  Its  shores  are  elevated 
and  strewn  with  vast  boulders,  presenting  the  appearance  of  a  deserted  ball  ground  of 
the  Titans.  On  the  Western  side,  a  knife-like  point  extends  into  the  lake,  shaded  by 
lofty  pines.  In  the  immediate  v'cinity  is  an  island  noted  for  the  fertility  of  its  soil, 
and  which  has  been  tilled  by  the  aborigines,  after  their  manner,  for  nearly  two  centuries. 
Surrounded  by  forests  of  maple,  the  marshes  in  the  vicinity  rank  in  the  growth  of  wild 
rice,  the  clear  waters  the  abode  of  an  abundance  of  fish,  its  position  a  Gibralter  to  foes, 
it  is  a  place,  above  all  others,  desirable  as  a  residence  to  the  Indian.  On  the  isle  in 
this  remote  lake,  two  years  before  the  mild  and  educated  Penn  conferred  with  the  In- 
dians on  the  banks  of  the  broad  Delaware,  on  the  site  of  a  portion  of  Philadelphia, 
there  was  an  European,  a  captive  among  the  children  of  the  forest,  who,  in  the  grey 
robe  of  the  Franciscan,  was  compelled  to  work  with  the  women,  and  submit  to  nil  the 
treatment  that  the  caprice  of  the  chief  dictated. 

The  individual  had  l)een  well  educated,  travelled  on  the  continent,  officiated  in  the 
capacity  of  ecclesiastic  on  the  battle  field  and  in  poblic  institutions  beyond  the  Atlantic, 
and  been  the  companion  of  the  renowned  La  Salle  in  many  of  his  adventures.  It  was 
Louis  Hennepin,  a  Recollect  Franciscan.  Though  his  reputation  was  sadly  tarnished  by 
some  acts,  it  cannot  be  dented  that  he  was  a  shrewd  observer,  and  apt  in  the  acquisition 
of  the  languages  of  the  several  tribes  he  visited  in  the  New  World.  While  his  charac- 
ter cannot  be  admired,  as  long  as  the  "  voice  of  many  waters  "  is  lioard  at  Niatiara, 
and  the  Falls  of  the  Mississippi,  his  name  will  be  recalled  by  the  historian, 

While  he  was  a  member  of  the  first  company  of  civilized  men  that  visited  the  Mis- 
sissippi above  the  mouth  of  the  Wisconsin,  and  the  first  to  name  and  describe  the  Falls 
of  Saint  Anthony,  it  was  also  in  an  edition  of  his  book  of  travels,  that  the  first  engrav- 
ing of  the  cataract  at  Niagara  was  presented  to  the  world. 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


23 


EARLY   HISTORY. 

The  account  of  Hennepin's  early  life  is  chiefly  obtained  from  the  introduction  to  the 
Amsterdam  edition  of  his  book  of  travels.  He  was  born  in  Alb,  an  inland  tonrn  of  the 
Netherlands.  From  boyhood  he  longed  to  visit  foreign  countries,  and  it  is  not  to  be 
wondered  at  that  he  assumed  the  priestly  office,  for  next  to  the  army,  it  was  the  road, 
in  that  age,  to  distinction.  For  several  years  he  led  quite  a  wandering  lile.  A  mem- 
ber of  the  Recollect  branch  of  the  Franciscans,  at  one  time  he  is  on  a  begging 
expedition  to  some  of  the  towns  on  the  sea-coast  In  a  few  months  he  occupies  the  post 
of  chaplain  at  an  hospital,  where  he  shrives  the  dying  iiud  administers  extreme  unction. 
From  the  quiet  of  the  hospital,  he  proceeds  to  the  camp,  and  is  present  at  the  battle  of 
Seneffe,  which  occurred  in  the  )ear  1674. 

His  whole  mind,  from  the  time  that  he  became  a  priest,  appears  to  have  been  in 
"  things  seen  and  temporal,"  rather  than  in  those  that  are  "  unseen  and  eternal."  While 
on  duty  at  some  of  the  ports  on  the  Straits  of  Dover,  he  exhibited  the  characteristic  of 
an  ancient  Athenian  more  than  that  of  a  professed  successor  of  the  Apostles.  He  sought 
out  the  society  of  strangers  "  who  spent  thoir  time  in  nothing  else  but  either  to  tell  or  to 
hear  some  new  thing."  With  perfect  nonchalance  he  confesses  that  notwithstanding  the 
nauseating  fumes  of  tobacco,  he  used  to  slip  behind  the  doors  of  sailors'  taverns,  and 
spend  days,  without  regard  to  the  loss  of  his  meals,  listening  to  the  adventures  and  hair- 
breadth escapes  of  the  mariners  in  lands  beyond  the  sea. 

VOYAGK    TO    AMERICA. 

In  the  year  1676  he  received  a  welcome  order  from  his  superior,  requiring  him  to  em- 
bark for  Canada.  Unaecustomed  to  the  worId,and  arbitrary  in  his  disposition,  he  rendered 
the  cabin  of  the  ship  in  which  he  sailed,  any  thing  but  heavenly.  As  in  modem  day8,the 
passengers  in  a  vessel  to  the  new  world,  were  composed  of  heterogeneous  materials. 
There  were  young  women,  going  out  in  search  for  brothers,  or  husbands,  ecclesiastics,  and 
those  engaged  in  the  then  new,  but  profitable  commerce  in  furs.  One  of  his  fellow  passen- 
gers was  the  talented,  and  enterprising,  though  unfortunate  La  Salle,  with  whom  he  after- 
wards associated.  If  he  is  to  be  credited,  his  intercourse  with  La  Salle  was  not  very 
pleasant  on  ship  board.  The  young  women  tired  of  being  cooped  up  in  the  narrow  ac- 
commodations of  the  ship,  when  the  evening  was  fair  sought  the  deck,  and  engaged  in 
the  rude  dances  of  the  French  peasantry  of  that  age.  Hennepin  feeling  that  it  was  im- 
proper, began  to  assume  the  air  of  the  priest,  and  forbid  the  sport.  La  Salle  feeling 
that  his  interference  was  uncalled  for,  called  him  a  pedant,  and  took  the  side  of  the  girls, 
and  during  the  voyage  there  were  stormy  discussions. 

Good  humor  appears  to  have  been  restored  when  they  left  the  ship,  for  Hennepin 
would  otherwise  have  not  been  the  companion  of  La  Salle  in  his  great  Western  journey. 

Sojourning  for  a  short  period  at  Quebec,  th3  adventure-loving  Franciscan,  is  per- 
mitted to  go  to  a  mission  station  on  or  near  the  site  uf  the  present  town  of  Kingston, 
Canada  West. 

Here  there  was  much  to  gratify  his  love  of  novelty,  and  he  passed  considerable 
time  in  rambling  among  the  Iroquois  of  Kew  York,  even  penetrating  as  far  Eastward 
as  the  Dutch  fort  Orange,  now  the  city  of  Albany. 

JOINS    LA  SALLB'S  EXPEDmON. 

In  1678  he  returned  to  Quebec  and  was  ordered  to  join  the  expedition  of  Robert 
La  Salle. 


m 

•  J>     ■'•'  ''  'I 

Jr.' 


w 

w  I 

i'.  .''"■'/I 

m 


:■  V'l;' 


iij 


#1 


'  '■.'.'''•1 


I 


24 


Annals  op  the 


On  the  sixth  of  December  Father  Hennepin  and  a  portion  of  the  exploring  party 
had  entered  tbd  Niagara  river.  In  the  vicinity  of  the  Falls,  the  winter  was  passed,  and 
while  the  artizana  were  preparing  a  ship  above  the  falls,  to  navigate  the  great  lakes 
the  Becolleet  wiled  away  the  hours  in  studying^the  manners  and  customs  of  the  St  n- 
eca  Indians,  and  in  admiring  the  subllmest  handiwork  of  God  on  the  Globe. 

On  the  seventh  of  August,  1679,  the  ship  being  completely  rigged,  unfurled  it:) 
sails  to  the  breezes  of  Lake  Erie.  The  vessel  was  named  the  GriiBn,  in  honor  of  the 
arms  of  Frontenac,  Governor  of  Canada,  the  first  ship  of  European  construction  that 
had  ever  ploughed  the  waters  of  the  great  inland  seas  of  North  America. 

After  encountering  a  violent  and  dangerous  storm  on  one  of  the  lakes,  duriii!^-  which 
they  had  given  up  all  hopes  of  escaping  shipwreck,  on  the  twenty-seventh  of  the  month, 
they  were  safely  moored  in  the  harbor  of  "  Missilimackinack,"  From  tlicnco  the 
parly  proceeded  to  Green  Bay,  where  they  left  the  ship,  procured  canoes,  and  continued 
along  the  coast  of  Lake  Michigan.  By  the  middle  of  January,  1G80,  La  Salle  had 
conducted  his  expedition  to  the  Illinois  river,  and  on  an  eminence  near  Lake  Peoria,  lie 
commenced,  with  much  heaviness  of  heart,  the  erection  of  a  fort,  which  he  called 
Crevecoeur,  on  account  of  the  many  disappointments  he  had  experienced. 

La  Salle,  in  the  month  of  February,  selected  Hennepin  and  two  traders  for  the  ardu- 
ous and  dangerous  undertaking  of  exploring  the  unknown  regions  of  the  upper  Mississippi- 
Daring  and  ambitious  of  distinction  as  a  discoverer,  he  was  not  averse  to  such  a  com- 
mission, though  perhaps  he  may  have  shrunk  from  the  undertaking  at  so  inclement  a 
season  as  the  last  of  February  is,  in  this  portion  of  North  America.     , 

EMBARKS  FOR  THE   UPPER   MISSISSIPPI. 

On  the  twftnty-nmth  of  February,  1680,  with  two  voyageurs,  named  Plcard  du  Guy 
and  Michael  Ako,  Hennepin  embarked  in  a  canoe  on  the  voyage  of  discovery. 

The  venerable  Ribourde,  a  member  of  a  Burgundian  family  of  high  rank,  and  a 
fellow  Franciscan,  came  down  to  the  river  bank  to  see  him  off,  and  in  bidding  him  fare- 
well told  him  to  acquit  himself  hke  a  man,  and  be  of  good  courage.  His  words  were, 
"  Viriliter  age  et  confortetur  cor  tuum."  "^         ,     .   .     ,.,       - 

The  canoe  was  loaded  with  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  worth  of  merchandize 
for  the  purpose  of  trade  with  the  Indians,  and  in  addition  La  Salle  presented  to  Hen- 
nepin ten  knives,  twelv«  awls  or  bodkins,  a  parcel  of  tobacco,  a  package  of  needles,  and 
a  pound  or  two  of  white  or  black  beads. 

The  movements  of  Hennepin,  during  the  month  of  March,  are  not  very  clearly  re- 
lated. He  appears  to  have  been  detained  at  the  junction  of  the  Illinois  with  the 
Mississippi  by  the  floating  ice,  until  near  the  middle  of  that  month.  He  then  com- 
menced  the  ascent  of  the  river  for  the  first  time  by  civilized  man,  though  Marquette  had 
seven  years  before  descended  from  the  Wisconsin. 

Surrounded  by  hostile  and  unknown  natives,  they  cautiously  proceeded.  On  the  1  Itli 
of  April,  1680,  thirty-three  bark  canoes,  containing  a  Dakota  war  party  against  tlie 
Illinois  and  Miami  nations,  hove  in  sight,  and  commenced  discharging  tlieir  arrows  at 
the  canoe  ol  the  Frenchmen.  Perceiving  the  calumet  of  peace,  they  ceased  their  hostile 
demonstrations  and  approached.  The  first  night  that  Hennepin  and  his  coini)anions 
passed  with  the  Dakota  party  was  one  of  anxiety.  The  next  morning,  a  chief  named 
Narrhetoba  asked  for  the  peace  calumet,  filled  it  with  willow  bark,  and  all  smoked.  It 
was  then  signified  that  the  whit©  ineR  were  to  return  with  them  to  their  villages. 


'■■■^"\ 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


25 


Hennepin's  attempt  to  pray. 

In  his  narrative  the  FraDciscan  remarks: — "  I  found  it  difficult  to  say  my  office  before 
these  Indians.  Many  seeing  me  move  my  lips,  said  in  a  fierce  tone,  'Ouakanche.' 
Michael,  all  out  of  countenance,  told  me,  that  if  I  continued  to  say  my  breviary,  we 
should  all  three  be  killed,  and  the  Picard  begged  me  at  least  to  pray  apart,  so  as  not  to 
provoke  them.  I  followed  the  latter's  advice,  but  the  more  I  concealed  myself,  the  more 
I  had  the  Indians  at  my  heels,  for  when  I  entered  the  wooJ,  they  thought  I  was  going 
to  hide  some  goods  under  ground,  so  that  I  knew  not  on  what  side  to  turn  to  pray,  for 
they  never  let  me  out  of  sight.  This  obliged  me  to  beg  pardon  of  ray  canoemen,  assur- 
ing them  I  could  not  dispense  with  saying  my  office.  By  the  word  '  Ouackanche,'  the 
Indiana  meant  that  the  book  I  was  reading  was  a  spirit,  but  by  their  gesture  they  never" 
theless  showed  a  kind  of  aversion,  so  that  to  accustom  them  to  it,  I  chanted  the  Litany 
of  the  Blessed  Vii^in  in  the  canoe,  with  my  l)ook  open.  They  thought  that  the  breviary 
was  a  spirit  which  taught  nie  to  sing  for  their  diverelon,  for  these  people  are  naturally 
fV)nd  of  singing." 

This  is  the  first  mention  of  a  Dakota  word  in  a  European  book.  The  savages  wore 
annoyed  rather  than  enraged,  at  seeing  the  white  man  reading  a  book,  and  exclaimed 
"  Wakan-de !"  this  is  wonderful  or  supernatural.  The  war  party  was  composed  of  seve- 
ral bands  of  the  Mdewakan-tonwan  Dakotas,  and  there  was  a  diversity  of  opinion  in 
relation  to  the  disposition  that  should  be  made  of  the  white  men.  The  relatives  of  those 
who  had  been  killed  by  the  Miamis  were  in  favor  of  taking  their  scalps,  but  others  were 
anxious  to  retain  the  favor  of  the  French,  and  open  a  trading  intercourse. 

Perceiving  one  of  the  canoemen  shoot  a  wild  turkey,  they  called  the  gun  Manza  Ouack- 
ange — iron  that  has  understanding  ;  more  correctly,  Maza  Wakande,  this  is  the  super- 
natural metal. 

.\RR1VE    AT    lake    PEPIS. 

Aquipaguatin  cne  of  the  head  men  resorted  to  the  following  device  to  obtain  merchan- 
dise. Says  the  Father,  "this  wily  savage  had  the  bones  of  some  distinguished  relative, 
which  he  preserved  with  great  care  in  some  skins  dressed  and  adorned  with  several  rows 
of  black  and  red  porcupine  quills.  From  time  to  time  he  assembled  his  men  to  give  it  a 
smoke,  and  made  us  come  several  days  to  cover  the  bones  with  goods,  and  by  a  present 
wipe  away  the  tears  he  had  shed  for  him,  and  for  his  own  eon  killed  by  the  Miamis.  To 
appease  this  captious  man,  we  threw  on  the  bones  several  fathoms  of  tobacco,  axes, 
knives,  beads,  and  some  black  and  white  wampum  bracelets.  ******* 
We  slept  at  the  point  of  the  Lake  of  Tears,  which  we  so  called  from  the  tears  which 
this  chief  shed  all  night  long,  or  by  one  of  his  sons  whom  he  caused  to  weep  when  he 
grew  tired. 

DAKOTA    METHOD    OF   OBTAINING   FIRE. 

The  next  day,  after  four  or  five  leagues  sail,  a  chief  came  and  telling  them  to  leave 
their  canoes,  he  pulled  up  three  piles  of  grass  for  seats.  Then  taking  a  piece  of  cedar 
full  of  little  holes,  he  placed  a  stick  into  one,  which  he  revolved  between  the  palms  of  his 
hands,  until  he  kindled  a  fire,  and  informed  the  Frenchmen  that  they  would  be  at  Mille 
Lac  in  six  days.  On  the  nineteenth  day  after  their  captivity,  they  arrived  in  the  vicinity 
of  Saint  Paul,  not  far  it  is  probable  from  the  marshy  ground  on  which  the  Kaposia  band 
once  lived,  and  now  called  '*  Pig's  Eye." 

The  journal  remarks,  "having  arrived  on  the  nineteenth  day  of  our  navigation  five 
P 


mm 


■:■'■■''  :l 


..■■  ■(■•.i 


%r:;i:y: 


■'I'..,.,' 

if-i 

■m 

.W'v  '■''•■ 


26 


Annals  of  the 


leagues  below  St.  Anthony  falls,  these  Indians  landed  us  in  a  bay,  broke  our  canoe  to 
pieces,  and  secreted  their  own  in  the  reeds." 

They  then  followed  the  trail  to  Mille  Lac,  sixty  leagues  distant.  As  they  approach- 
ed their  villages  the  various  bands  began  to  show  their  spoils.  The  tobacco  was  highly 
prized  and  led  to  some  contention.  The  chalice  of  the  Father  which  glistened  in 
the  sun,  they  were  afraid  to  touch,  supposing  it  was  "  wakan."  After  five  days  walk  they 
reached  the  Issati  (Dakota)  settlements  in  the  valley  of  the  Rum  River.  The  different 
bauds,  each  conducted  a  Frenchman  to  their  village,  the  chief  Aquipaguetin  taking 
charge  of  Hennepin.  After  marching  through  the  marshes  towards  the  sources  of  Rutn 
River,  five  wives  of  the  chief,  in  three  bark  canoes,  met  them  and  took  them  a  short 
league  to  an  island  where  their  cabins  were. 

'  '■  HENNEPIN   AT   MILLE    LAC.  '  • 

An  aged  Indian  kindly  rubbed  down  the  way  worn  Franciscan — placing  him  on  u 
bear  skin  near  the  fire,  he  anointed  his  legs  and  the  soles  of  his  feet  with  wild-cat  oil. 

The  son  of  the  chief  took  great  pleasure  in  carrying  upon  his  bare  back  the  Priests 
robe  with  dead  mens  bones  enveloped.  It  was  called  Pere  Louis  Chinnien — in  the  Da- 
kota language  Sbinna  or  Shinnan  signifies  a  buffalo  robe.  Hennepin's  description  of  his 
life  on  the  island  is  in  these  words  : 

"  The  day  after  our  arrival  Aquipaguetin,  who  was  the  head  of  a  large  family,  cover- 
ed me  with  a  robe  made  often  large  dressed  beaver  skins,  trimmed  with  porcupine  quills. 
This  Indian  showed  me  five  or  six  of  his  wives,  telling  them,  as  I  afterwards  learned, 
that  they  should  in  future  regard  me  as  one  of  their  children. 

SWEATING  CABIN. 

*'  He  set  before  me  a  bark  dish  full  of  fish,  and  seeing  that  I  could  not  rise  from  the 
ground  he  had  a  small  sweating  cabin  made,  in  which  he  made  me  enter  naked  with  four 
Indians.  This  cabin  he  covered  with  buffalo  skins,  and  inside  he  put  stones  red  to  the 
middle.  He  made  rae  a  sign  to  do  as  the  others  before  begining  to  sweat,  but  I  merely 
concealed  my  nakedness  with  a  handkerchief.  As  soon  as  these  Indians  had  several 
times  breathed  out  quite  violently  he  began  to  sing  vociferously,  the  others  putting  their 
hands  on  me  and  rubbing  me  while  they  wept  bitterly.  I  began  to  faint,  but  I  came 
out  and  could  scarcely  take  my  habit  to  put  on.  When  he  made  me  sweat  thus  three 
times  a  week,  I  felt  as  strong  as  ever." 

ASTOXISHMENT  AT  COMPASS  AND  IRON  POT. 

The  mariner's  compass  was  a  constant  source  of  wonder  and  amazement.  Aquip- 
aguetin having  assembled  the  braves  would  ask  Hennepin  to  show  his  compass.  Per- 
ceiving that  tlie  needle  turned,  the  chief  harangued  his  men,  and  told  them  that  the 
Europeans  were  spirits,  capable  of  doing  anything. 

In  the  Franciscans  possession  waskan  iron  pot  with  lion  paw  feet  which  tlie  Indians 
would  not  touch  unless  their  hands  were  wrapped  in  buffalo  skins. 

The  women  looked  upon  it  as  "  wakan,"  and  would  not  enter  the  cabin  where  it  was. 

THE  First  Dakota  lexicon. 

Necessity  soon  forced  the  Father  to  compile  a  Dictionary,  and  chilr"';  .•  were  his  as- 
sistants. He  writes,  "  As  soon  as  I  could  caich  the  word  Taketchia'oihen  (Taku-kapi- 
he)  which  means  "  what  call  you  that,"  I  became  in  a  short  time  able  to  converse  on  the 
familiar  objects.  At  first  this  difficulty  was  hard  to  surmount.  If  I  had  a  desire  to 
know  what  "  to  ran  "  was,  in  their  tongue,  I  was  forced  to  incre«ee  my  speed  and  ac- 


W' 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


^m 


tudlljr  run  from  one  end  of  the  lodge  to  the  other,  until  they  understood  what  I  meant 
and  had  told  me  the  word,  which  I  presently  set  down  in  my  Dictionary." 

"The  chiefs  of  these  savages  seeing  that  I  was  desirous  to  learn,  frequently  made  me 
write,  naming  all  the  parts  of  the  human  body,  and  as  I  would  not  put  on  paper  cer^ 
tain  indelicate  words,  at  whicK  they  do  not  blush,  they  were  heartily  amused. 

They  often  asked  the  Franciscan  questions,  to  answer  which,  it  was  necessary  to  refer 
•  to  his  lexicon.  This  appeared  very  strange,  and  as  they  had  no  word  for  paper,  they 
said  ♦*  That  white  thing  must  be  a  spirit  which  tells  Pere  Louis  all  wc  say." 

OONVERBATION  ON  MARRIAGE. 

Hennepin  remarks:  "These  Indians  often  asked  me  how  many  wives  and  children  1 
had,  and  how  old  I  was,  that  is  how  many  winters,  for  so  these  natives  always  count. 
Never  illumined  by  the  light  of  faith,  they  were  surprised  at  my  answer.  Pointing  to 
our  two  Frenchmen,  whom  I  was  then  visiting,  at  a  point  three  leagues  from  our  village, 
I  told  them  that  a  man  among  us  could  only  have  one  wife,  that  as  for  me  I  had  prom- 
ised the  Master  of  life  to  live  as  they  saw  me,  and  to  come  and  live  with  them  to  teach 
them  to  be  like  the  French. 

But  that  gross  people  till  then,  lawless  and  faithless,  turned  all  I  said  into  ridicule. 
*'  How  "  said  they  "  would  yju  have  these  two  men  with  thee  have  wives  ?  Ours  would 
not  live  with  them,  for  they  have  hair  all  over  their  face,  and  we  have  none  there  or 
elsewhere."  In  fact  they  were  never  better  pleased  with  me  than  when  I  was  i^havedr 
and  from  a  complaisance,  certainly  not  criminal,  I  shaved  every  week." 

BAPTISM  OF  AX  INFANT. 

"  As  I  often  went  to  visit  the  cabins,  I  found  a  sick  child,  whose  fathers  name  was 
Mamenisi.  Michael  Ako  would  not  accompany  me,  the  Picard  du  Gay  alone  followed 
me  to  act  as  sponsor,  or  rather  to  witness  the  baptism. 

I  Christened  the  child  Antoinette,  in  honor  of  St.  Anthony  of  Padua,  as  well  us  for 
the  Picards  uame  which  was  Anthony  Auguelle.  He  was  a  native  of  Amiens,  and 
nephew  of  the  Procurator  General  of  the  Premoustratensians  both  now  at  Paris.  Hav- 
ing poured  natural  water  on  the  head  and  uttered  these  words:  "Creature  of  God,  I 
baptize  thee  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  tlie  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  I 
took  half  an  altar  cloth  which  I  had  wrested  from  the  hands  of  an  Indian,  who  had 
stolen  it  from  me,  and  put  it  on  the  body  of  the  baptized  child;  for  as  I  could  not  say 
mass  for  want  of  wine  and  vest  lents,  this  piece  of  linen  could  not  be  put  to  better  use, 
than  to  enshroud  the  first  Christian  child  among  these  tribes.  I  do  not  know  whether 
the  softness  of  the  linen  had  refreshed  her,  but  she  was  the  next  day  smiling  in  her 
mothers  arras,  who  belived  that  I  had  cured  the  child,  but  she  died  soon  after,  to  my  great 
consolation." 

ARRIVAL  OF  DISTANT  INDIANS. 

"During  my  siay  among  them,  there  arrived  four  savages,  who  said  they  were  Come 
alone  five  hundred  leagues  from  the  West,  and  had  been  four  months  upon  the  way. — 
They  assured  us  there  was  no  such  place  as  the  Straits  of  Anian,  and  that  they  had  trav- 
elled without  resting  except  to  sleep,  and  had  not  seen  or  passed  over  any  great  lake, 
by  which  phrase  they  always  mean  the  sea. 

They  further  informed  us  that  the  nation  of  the  Assenipoulacs  (Assiniboincs)  who  lie 
Northeast  of  Issati,  was  not  above  six  or  seven  da^s  journey;  that  none  of  the  nations 
within  their  knowledge,  who  lie  to  the  East,  or  Northwest,  had  any  great  lake  about 


m 


Ifel 


'■,,■    1.; 


li 


fi-rM  .1 


St 
''I 

i 


28 


Annals  of  the 


their  countries,  which  were  very  large,  but  only  rivers  which  came  from  the  North ;  they 
further  assured  us  that  there  were  very  few  iorests  in  the  countries  through  which  thoy 
passed,  insomuch  that  now  and  then,  they  were  forced  to  make  fires  of  Buil.ilos'  dung 
to  boil  their  food.  All  these  circumstances  rat^ke  it  appear  that  there  is  no  such  place 
as  the  Straits  of  Aniau,  as  we  usually  see  them  set  down  on  the  maps.  And  what- 
ever eflforts  have  been  made  for  many  years  past  by  the  English  and  Dutch,  to  find  out 
a  passage  to  the  Frozen  Sea,  they  have  not  yet  been  able  to  effect  it.  But  by  the  help 
of  my  discovery,  and  the  assistance  of  God,  I  doubt  not  but  a  passage  may  still  be 
found,  and  that  an  easy  one  too. 

For  example,  we  may  be  transported  ir.to  the  Pacific  Sea,  by  rivers  which  are  large 
and  capable  of  carrying  great  vessels,  and  from  thence  it  is  very  easy  to  go  to  China  and 
Japan  without  crossing  the  equinoctial  line  and  in  all  'probability  Japan  is  on  the  same 
continent  as  America." 

Before  proceeding  farther  with  the  life  of  Hennepin,  it  is  necessary  that  we  should 
know  something  of  De  Luth. 


! 


CHAPTER  V. 

SIEUR  DU   LUTH. 

THE   EXPLOIlKIi    BETWEEN    M[U.E   LACS   AM)   LAKE    SLI'EllIon. 

ONE  of  the  early  Frenr:b  writers  on  Ihc  Northwest, remarks: — "In  the  last  year 
of  M.  dc  Frontenac's  first  administration,  Sieur  du  Luth,  a  man  of  talent  anp 
experience,  opened  a  way  to  the  missionaries  and  the  gospel  in  many  diflTerent  nations, 
turning  toward  the  North  of  that  lake  (Superior)  whore  he  even  built  a  fort.  He  ad- 
vanced as  far  as  the  Lake  of  the  Lssati  (Mille  Lac),  called  Lake  Buade,  from  the  family 
name  of  M.  dc  Frontenac."  This  gentleman  had  been  a  resident  of  the  city  of  Lyons 
and  was  a  cousin  of  the  one-handed  Chevalier  Tonty,  the  trnc  friend  and  companion  of 
La  Salle. 

He  appears  to  have  been  in  the  neighborhood  of  Lake  Superior,  avS  early  as  16t9  • 
He  was  tlie  fir.st  to  build  a  fort  at  Pigeon  river — the  stream  with  its  chain  of  lakes  that, 
separates  Minnesota  from  the  British  possessions, — which  trading  post  is  still  maintained 
under  the  name  of  Fort  Charlotte,  though  in  the  days  of  the  French  regime  it  was 
called  Kamanistlgoya. 

While  on  Lake  Superior,  he  killed  two  Iroquois,  who  had  assassinated  two  French- 
men, and  the  act  so  exasperated  the  Iroquois  nation  in  New  York,  that  it  led  to  the 
Iroquois  war  with  the  French.  While  trading  at  the  head  of  Lake  Superior,  he  became 
acquainted  with  the  Dakotas,  and  sought  out  their  central  residence  at  Mille  Lac. 
Hennepin,  in  his  map  of  the  Dakota  country,  calls  the  St.  Croix  "  the  River  of  the 
Tomb,"  and  gives  a  mark  for  the  Falls. 

In  the  geographical  description  of  the  country,  he  describes  the  Saint  Croix  as  "a 
river  full  of  rapids,  by  which,  striking  Northwest,  you  can  reach  Lake  Conde  (Supe- 
rior) that  is  as  far  as  Naraissakouat  river,  which  empties  into  the  lake.     This  first  river 


n 


.f!'.^.J 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


S9 


is  called  Tomb  river,  because  the  Issati  left  there  the  body  of  one  of  their  warriora  *  * 
********  Lake  Buade,  or  the  Lake  of  the  Issati  (Mille  Lac)  is 
aboat  seventy  leagues  West  of  Lake  Conde.  It  is  impossible  to  go  from  one  to  the  other 
on  account  of  the  marshy  ground,  though  on  snow-shoes  it  might  be  done.  By  water 
it  is  one  hundred  and  fifty  leagues,  on  account  of  the  Avindings  and  portages.  From 
Lake  Conde,  to  go  conveniently  in  canoes,  you  must  pass  by  Tomb  (St.  Croix)  river." 

This  information  the  Franciscan  must  have  obtained  from  De  Luth,  who  with  a  party 
of  Frenchmen,  very  unexpectedly  made  his  appearance  among  the  Dakotas,  who  held 
Hennepin  as  a  captive,  in  the  month  of  July,  1680. 

At  the  time  the  Indians  were  on  a  buffalo  hunt  in  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi, 
Hennepin's  account  of  the  meeting  wi  h  Dc  Lnth  is  as  follows  : 

The  old  man  on  duty,  on  the  top  of  the  bluffs,  announced  that  he  saw  two  warriors 
in  the  distance.  All  the  bowmen  hastened  there  with  speed,  and  trying  to  outstrip 
the  others,  bnt  they  brought  back  only  two  of  their  own  women,  who  came  to  tell  them, 
that  a  party  of  their  people  were  hunting  at  the  extremity  of  Lake  Conde  (Superior) 
and  had  found  five  spirits  (so  they  call  the  French,)  who  by  meaps  of  a  captive  had 
expressed  a  wish  to  visit  them. 

On  the  26th  of  July  as  wc  were  ascending  tlio  Colbert  (Mississippi)  after  the  buffalo 
hunt,  to  the  Indian  villages  we  met  the  Sieur  dc  Luth  who  came  to  the  Nadonesseous 
with  five  French  soldiers,  and  merchandize."  In  all  probability  they  came  to  the  Mis- 
sissippi by  way  of  the  St.  Croix.  De  Luth  engaged  Hennepin  as  a  guide  and  com- 
panion while  visiting  the  Mdewakuntonwan  Dakotas. 

On  the  14th  of  August  1680  they  arrived  at  the  villages  toward  the  sources 
of  the  Rum  river.  Towards  the  end  of  September  the  Indiana  were  informed 
that  it  would  be  necessary  to  return  to  Canada  to  procure  more  merchandise.  A  great 
council  having  been  held,  they  consented.  Ouasicoude,*  the  head  chief,  prepared  for 
thera  a  chart  of  the  route,  by  way  of  the  Mississippi  and  Wisconsin,  to  Green  Buy. 
Wiutering  at  Mackinaw,  Do  Luth  and  Hennepin  appear  to  have  arrived  at  Quebec  in 
the  spring  of  1681.  The  latter  hastened  to  Franco,  never  to  return  to  America,  but  to 
write  a  book,  which  has  given  him  the  reputation  of  an  unprincipled  and  boasting  ad' 
venturer. 

De  Luth  appears  tor  have  been  a  nuin  of  Influence  in  Quebec.  ./It  u  conference  of 
some  of  the  distinguished  public  men  in  the  city,  in  relation  to  the  dlfliculties  with  the 
Iroquois,  held  October  10th,  1682,  De  Luth  was  present. 

In  the  month  of  March,  1684,  notwithstanding  all  the  attempts  of  the  French  to  keep 
the  peace,  a  band  of  Seneca  and  Cayuga  warriors,  having  met  seven  canoes  manned  by 
fourteen  Frenchmen,  with  fifteen  or  sixteen  thousand  poimds  of  merchandise,  who  were 
"^'oing  to  trade  with  the  "Scions,"  pillaged  and  made  them  prisoners,  and  after  detain- 
ing them  nine  days,  sent  Ihem  away  without  arms,  food  or  canoes.  This  attack  caused 
much  alarm  in  Canada  and  De  Luth,  who  appeared  to  have  been  in  command  at  Green 
Bay,  was  ordered  by  the  Governor  of  Canada  to  come  and  state  the  nunjber  of  allies  he 
could  bring.  With  great  expedition  he  came  to  Niagara,  tlie  place  of  rendezvous,  with 
a  band  of  Indians,  and  would  alone  have  attacked  the  Senecas  had  it  not  been  for  an 
express  order  from  De  La  Barre,  the  Governor,  to  desist. 

*  The  name  of  the  chief  in  Dakota  was  Wazi-kute,  (Wah-zee-koo-taj,)  or  the  Shooter  of  the 
Pines.  Long's  expedition  in  1823  met  a  Dakota  at  Red  Wing  who  bore  the  same  name  as  the  chief 
alludei)  to  in  the  travels  of  Hennepin. 


■■r':-m 


■■■■ .  I 


m 


tm 


h'-^  •'•iT 


■'r    ■,K"1 


;>■■.  ■■■I.  ■■ 

,,  .''.i:.v 
-/'1'7.,I.,' 

,'•;;'!■ 
>■■ 


SI-- 


30 


Annals  of  the 


When  Louis  the  Fourteenth  heard  of  this  ontbreak,  he  felt,  to  use  his  words,  "  that 
it  was  a  grave  misfortune  for  the  colony  of  New  France,"  and  then  in  his  letter  to  the 
Governor,  he  adds :  "  It  appears  to  roe  that  one  of  the  principal  causes  of  the  war, 
arises  from  one  Du  Luth  having  caused  two  Iroquois  to  be  killed,  who  had  assassinated 
two  Frenchmen,  in  Like  Suj)crior,  and  you  suflaciently  see  how  much  this  man's  royage, 
which  cannot  produce  any  advantage  to  the  colony,  and  which  was  i)ermitted  only  in 
the  interest  of  some  private  persons,  has  contributed  to  distract  the  repose  of  the  colony.' ' 

The  English  of  New  York,  knowing  the  hostility  of.  the  Iroquois  to  the  French,  used 
the  opportunity  to  trade  with  the  distant  Indians.  In  1685,  one  Roseboom,  with  some 
young  men,  had  traded  with  the  Ottawas  in  Michigan. 

In  the  year  1686,  nn  old  Frenchman  who  had  long  lived  among  the  Dutch  and  Eng- 
lish in  New  York,  came  to  Montreal,  to  visit  a  child  at  the  Jesuit  boarding  school  ;  and 
he  stated  that  a  Major  McGregory,  of  Albany,  was  contemplating  an  expedition  to 
Mackinac. 

Denonville,  the  new  Governor  of  Canada,  ordered  Du  Luth  to  proceed  to  the  pre- 
sent Detroit  river,  and  watch  whether  the  English  passed  into  Lake  St.  Clair.  lu  ac- 
cordance with  the  order,  he  left  Green  Bay.  Being  provided  with  fifty  armed  men,  he 
established  a  post  called  fort  St.  Joseph,  some  thirty  miles  above  Detroit. 

In  the  year  168*?,  on  the  19th  of  May,  the  brave  and  distinguish vd  Tonty,  who  was 
a  consin  of  Du  Luth,  arrived  at  Detroit,  from  his  fort  on  the  Illiu');*.  Durantaye  and 
Du  Luth,  knowing  that  he  had  arrived,  came  down  from  fort  St,  Joseph  with  thirty 
captive  English.  Here  Tonty  and  Du  Luth  joined  forces  and  proceeded  toward  the 
Iroquois  country.  As  they  were  coasting  Lake  Erie,  they  met  and  captured  Major 
McGregory,  of  Albany,  then  on  his  way  with  thirty  Englishmen,  to  trade  with  the  In- 
dians at  Mackinac. 

Du  Luth,  having  reached  Lake  Ontario,  we  find  him  engaged  in  that  conflict  with 
the  Senecas  of  the  Gcnessee  valley,  when  Father  A  ".-leran,  the  superintendent  of  the 
Mackinac  mission,  was  severely  but  not  mortally  wounded.  After  this  battle,  he  re- 
turned, in  company  with  Tonty,  to  his  post  on  the  Detroit  river. 

In  1689,  immediately  previous  to  the  burning  of  Schenectady,  wc  find  him  again 
fighting  the  Irof|Uois  in  the  ncigliborhood,  and  there  is  reason  to  suppose  that  he  was 
engaged  in  the  midnight  sack  of  that  town.  As  late  as  the' year  1696,  we  find  him  on 
duty  at  Fort  Frontenac  ;  but  after  the  peace  of  Ryswick,  which  occasioned  a  suspen- 
sion of  hostilities,  we  hear  nothing  more  of  this  man,  who  was  the  first  of  whom  we 
have  any  account,  who  came  by  Avay  of  Lake  Superior  to  the  upper  Mississippi. 

The  letter  of  one  of  the  Jesuit  fathers  shows  that  in  some  things  he  was  as  supersti- 
tious as  the  Dakotas,  with  whom  he  once  traded.  While  in  command  of  Fort  Fronte- 
nac, in  1696,  he  gave  the  following  certificate  : 

"  I,  the  subscriber,  certify  to  all  whom  it  may  concern,  that  having  been  tormented  by 
the  gout  for  the  space  of  twenty-three  years,  and  with  such  severe  pains  that  it  gave  nie 
no  rest  for  the  space  of  three  months  at  a  time,  I  addressed  myself  to  Catherine  Tegah- 
kouita,  an  Iroquois*  virgin,  deceased  at  the  Sault  Saint  Louis,  in  the  reputation  of  sanc- 
tity, and  I  promised  her  to  visit  her  tomb  if  God  should  give  me  health  through  her  in. 
tcrcession.  I  have  been  so  perfectly  cured  at  the  end  of  one  novena,  which  I  made  in 
her  honor,  that  after  five  months  I  have  not  perceived  the  slightest  touch  of  my  gout. 
Given  nt  Fort  Frontenac,  this  18th  day  of  August,  1696. 

J.  DE  LUTH,  Capt.  of  the  Marine  Corps,  Commander  Fort  Frotenac. 


Minnesota  Historical  Socie  y. 


31 


NICHOLAS    PERROT. 

I'errot  was  a  man  of  good  faiailjr,  and  in  bis  youth  applied  iutiuielf  to  •!«,  j\  «y|  i 
being  for  a  time  in  tlie  service  of  the  Jesuits,  became  familiar  with  the  onitoms  m** 
languages  of  the  tribes  upon  the  borders  of  our  lakes.     A  native  of  Canada,  ucvust'"' v 
od  from  childhood  to  the  excitement  and  incidents  of  a  border  life,  ho  was  to  n  ecfii.  j 
extent  prepared  for  the  wild  scenes  witnessed  in  after  days. 

If  the  name  of  Jolict  is  worthy  of  preservation,  the  citizens  of  the  Northwest  ought 
not  to  be  willing  to  let  the  name  of  that  man  die,  who  was  the  first  of  whom  wc  have 
liny  account,  that  discovered  the  lead  mines  of  the  Upper  Mississippi. 

When  Du  Luth,  in  1084,  was  making  preparations  at  Green  Bay,  logo  to  war  against 
the  Iroquois,  Perrot,  who  happened  to  be  engaged  in  trade  among  the  Outagamie, 
(Foxes,)  not  very  far  distant  from  the  bay,  rendered  him  great  assistance  in  collecting 
nllies. 

We  learn  nothing  of  the  subject  of  our  sketch,  after  tiiis,  until  about  the  year  1687. 
He  was  then  in  company  with  another  Canadian  nnmed  BoiRguillot,  trading  iti  tiie  neigh- 
borhood of  the  Mississippi.  In  consequence  o(  an  ordei'  from  the  governor  of  Canada, 
with  the  exception  of  a  guard  left  to  protect  his  merchandise  from  the  Sioux,  he  pro. 
ceeded  with  all  the  French  in  his  vicinity,  to  join  the  army  of  defence  against  the 
English  and  Iroquois. 

In  taking  leave  of  the  Dakotas,  with  whom  he  appears  to  hn  vc  been  trading,  he  prom- 
ised them  that  if  they  made  war  with  the  Indians  who  were  allies  of  the  French,  they 
would  be  made  to  repent. 

Six  years  after  this,  he  is  sent  as  envoy  to  the  Miamis  to  break  up  their  trade  with 
the  English.  In  the  year  1696,  the  Indians  dwoHing  on  the  river  St.  Joseph  and  vi- 
ciuity,  in  Michigan,  were  attacked  by  the  Dakota?!.  To  revenge  themselves,  they  made 
a  war  party,  and  went  into  the  Dakota  country.  They  found  their  enemies  secretly  en- 
trenched in  a  sort  of  fort,  and  aided  by  several  courier  de  bois.  After  a  fierce  attack, 
the  Dakotas  repulsed  them,  and  while  returning  to  their  hunting  grounds  they  hud  a 
skirmish  with  some  Frenchmen  who  were  bearing  arms  and  goods  to  the  Sioux.  Filled 
with  a  hate  towards  the  Fretch,  Nioholas  Perrot  happened  among  them,  and  they  would 
have  burned  him  to  death,  had  it  not  been  for  the  intervention  of  the  Outagamis,  who 
were  his  friends. 

A  quarter  of  a  century  after  the  council  at  the  Falls  of  St.  Mary,  there  was  another 
grand  conference  of  Indian  tribes  held  at  Montreal.  Here  again  we  find  Perrot  in  at- 
tendance as  the  interpreter  for  the  tribes  that  then  resided  in  the  present  states  of  Wis- 
consin and  Illinois. 

After  this  second  treaty  of  peace  in  1701,  the  Ottawas  requested  that  he  might  be 
their  leader,  .but  did  not  wish  "  Eau  de  vie"  brought  among  them  as  it  broke  their  spirits 
While  engaged  in  trade  in  the  Mississippi  valley,  he  traveled  as  far  as  Rock  Island,  and 
some  distance  above  the  Des  Moines  he  discovered  some  mines  of  lead,  which,  as  late 
as  1721,  bore  his  name. 

Upon  Nicollet's,  and  many  other  modern  maps,  on  the  East  side  of  Lake  Pepin,  there 
are  marked  the  ruins  of  an  old  French  fort.  Carver  found  these  when  he  traveled  here 
in  1766,  and  states  that  in  that  vicinity  a  trade  was  carried  on  with  the  Sioux  or  Da- 
kotas, by  the  French. 

Pike  in  his  Journal  appears  to  have  this  fort  in  view  when  he  says  :  "  Just  below  the 


w 

m 


:*   - 


>.^:H 


;  ■■  v.. 


32 


*r 


Annals  of  the 


Pt.  do  Sablv,  the  French,  under  Froutenac,  who  had  driven  the  Reoarda  from  tlie  Wia- 
uoniin,  and  chased  them  up  the  Mississippi  rivor,  built  a  stockade  on  this  lake  (Pepin) 
as  II  bnrrior  against  tlie  savii^en.     It  bwanic  n  noted  factory  for  tlie  Sioux." 


CHAPTER   VI. 

LE  SUi:UR*.     THi:  EXI'LORKR  OF  THE  MINNESOTA  RIVER. 

LK  SUEUR,  though  tho  least  Itnown  of  tiie  adventurous  Frenchmen,  who  explored  the 
Upper  Mississippi  in  tlie  17tli  century,  is  more  wortliy  of  remembrance  i  )y  the  Min- 
nesotiaii.  He  was  tlio  first  to  discover  the  Minnesota  river,  ascended  it  for  considerable 
distance,  and  may  well  be  termed  the  pioneer  explorer  of  the  present  Minnesota  Terri- 
tory, as  Hennepin  was  n,  captive  all  the  ihm  of  liis  visit  in  the  vicinity  of  Rum  River. 

But  little  in  known  of  his  early  history.  He  visited  tliis  country  as  soon  as  1683. 
Previous  to  his  travels  South  and  West,  ho  was  commissioned  in  1693,  by  Frontenac, 
tho  governor  of  Canada,  to  cstal'lish  a  post  at  Chcgoimegon,  (La  Pointe)  on  Lake 
Superior,  and  to  make  an  alliance  with  tho  Saulteurs  or  Chippcwas,  and  tli«  Scioux.  Af- 
ter leaving  Lake  Superior,  he  appears  to  have  visited  the  Mississippi  livcT  by  the  way  of 
the  Wisconsin.  In  tho  year  1005,  he  caused  a  fort  to  be  erected  on  an  island  in  the 
Mississippi,  200  leagues  above  the  Illinois,  probably  Orey-Cloud  Island.  Charlevoix 
who  was  at  Now  Orleans  in  1721,  renuirks  :  "  Above  the  lake  is  met  Isle  Pelee,  so 
named  because  it  is  a  very  beautiful  prairie,  destitute  of  trees.  The  French,  of  Canada 
have  made  it  a  centre  of  commerce  for  tho  Western  jmrts,  and  may  pnss  tho  winter  here, 
because,  it  is  a  good  country  for  hunting."  This  po,st  was  built  to  keep  up  peaceful  re- 
lations between  the  Chippewas,  who,  according  to  La  Harpe,  resideti  on  the  shores  of  a 
lake  500  leagues  in  circumference,  and  100  leagues  to  tho  East,  and  the  Scioux  who  re 
sided  on  the  Upper  Missi.ssipi)i.  It  is  worthy  of  note  that  u  post  wns  built  on  the  island 
tt  few  miles  lielow  St.  Paul,  before  an  Eurpoan  vessel  had  entircd  tho  mouth  of  the 
Missi68i2)pi. 

The  same  year  ho  wont  back  to  Montreal  with  a  Chippewa  chiof  named  Chiugoouabe, 
and  a  Scioux  called  Tioscate,  who  was  the  first  Dakota  in  that  city.  He  was  leceived 
very  kindly  by  the  governor  and  other  officers.  Two  days  after  he  came  to  Montreal, 
he  presented  Frontenac  as  many  arrows  as  there  wore  "  Scioux  "  villages,  and  asked  that 
these  might  be  under  his  protection.  Le  Sueur  had  intendeil  to  have  returned  to  the 
Dakota  country  in  1696,  with  Tioscate,  but  the  chief  in  the  meantime  died,  after  thiity- 
three  days  sickness.  Le  Sueur  then  went  to  France,  and  oljtained  permission,  in  1697 
to  open  some  mines  which  he  claimed  to  have  found  in  the  Dakota  country. 

In  June  of  tliat  year,  he  left  Rochelle  for  tho  New  World,  but  was  captured  by  a  Brit- 
ish fleet  and  taken  to  England.  Being  released  from  captivity,  he  returned  to  France, 
and  in  1698  obtained  a  new  commission  for  mining. 

Le  Sueur  published  no  account  of  his  travels,  but  in  the  history  of  the  establishment 
of  the  French  in  Louisiana,  by  La  Harpe,  there  is  an  extract  from  the  account  of  his 
voyage  to  the  Scioux  or  Dakota  country. 

•Published  in  February,  1852,  in  the  Annals  of  tho  Society  for  that  year. 


MiNNEioTA  Historical  Society.  IS 

The  Hkboryof  LoDisiana,  by  hn  Harpo,"  who  was  a  French  olUccr,  rtiuftlnod  in 
maniMcript  in  LouiMiana,  more  thnu  one  hundred  yonrs.  In  i80r>,  a  copy  wnn  tukrn 
from  tb«  original,  and  deposited  among  thu  (ircliivcH  uf  th«  Aracricaii  Phiolosophical 
Society  from  which  ft  few  extracts  wore  piibliHiicd  by  Professor  Keating,  irihin  nnrrn- 
tlve  of  Major  Long's  Expedition.  In  the  ycnr  1 8:11,  the  originnl  whs  puhlisliod  nt 
Pahs,  for  the  first  lime,  in  tlic  French  languugo.  As  it  has  never  liceti  trftn.*lutoil,  nnd 
is  not  easy  of  access,  wo  transcriiie  nil  that  relotes  to  tho  "  Scioux,"  nnd  the  mining  op- 
erfttioii  of  Le  Sueur  on  tho  Blue  Enrth  river.  La  Hnrpe  sayn  ;  "  On  the  lOth  of  Feb. 
rutry  M.  LoSueur  arrived  (at  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi,)  with  2,000  ([uintuls  of 
blue  and  green  earth  from  the  Scioux  country.  Here  i«  an  extract  of  tho  account  of 
his  voyage.  It  has  been  seen  above,  tliat  lie  arrived  at  tho  tho  colony  in  month  of  De- 
cember, 1C99,  with  thirty  workmen,  but  could  not  reach  Tamarois  before  the  following 
June,  the  journey  being  long  from  tlic  mouth  of  the  river  to  that  place.*' 

On  tho  12th  of  July,  1700,  with  one  felucca  nnd  two  canoes,  and  witluiineteen  men, 
he  departed.  On  the  13th,  having  advanced  six  leagues  nnd  a  quartc/,  ho  stopped  ot 
the  mouth  of  tho  Missouri  river,  and  kIx  leagucii  above  this  he  passed  the  Illinois  on 
the  East  siile.  IIo  there  met  three  Canadian  voyagours,  who  came  to  join  his  Imnd,  and 
received  by  them  a  letter  from  Father  Marcst,  Jesuit,  dated  July  lOtli,  1700,  nt  tho  Mis- 
sion of  the  Immaculate  conception  of  tho  Holy  Vir^'in,  in  Illinois  of  which  tho  follow- 
ing is  a  copy  : 

"  I  have  the  honor  to  write  in  order  to  inform  you,  that  tho  Saugicstns  have  been  de- 
feated by  the  Scioux  and  Ayavois.  (lowas.)  The  people  have  formed  an  alliance  with 
the  Quincapous,  (Kickapoos,)  some  of  the  Mecoutins,  Renards,  (Foxes,)  and  Metes- 
igamias,  and  gone  to  rovcngo  themselves,  not  on  the  Scioux,  for  they  arc  too  much 
afraid  of  them,  but  perliaps  on  the  Ayavois,  or  very  likely  upon  the  Paoutees,  or  more 
probably  upon  the  Osages,  for  these  suspect  nothing,  and  the  others  arc  on  their  guard. 

"As  you  will  probably  meet  these  allied  nations,  you  ought  to  take  precaution  against 
their  plans  and  not  allow  them  to  board  your  vessel,  since  they  are  traitors,  and  utterly 
faithless.    I  pray  God  to  accompany  you  in  all  your  designs." 

Twenty-two  leagues  above  the  Illinois,  he  passed  a  small  stream  which  he  called  the 
river  of  Oxen,  and  nine  leagues  l)eyond  this  he  passed  a  smnll  river  on  the  West  side, 
where  he  met  four  Canadians  descending  the  Mississippi,  on  their  way  to  tho  IllinoiB. 
On  the  30th  of  July,  nine  leagues  above  the  last  named  river,  he  met  seventeen  Scioux, 
■  in  seven  canoes,  who  were  going  to  revenge  tho  death  of  three  Scioux,  one  of  whom 
had  been  burned  and  the  others  killed,  at  Tamarois,  a  few  days  before  his  arrival  in  that 
village.  As  ho  had  promised  the  chief  of  tho  Illinois  to  appease  the  Scioux,  who  should 
go  to  war  against  his  nation,  he  made  a  present  to  the  chief  of  the  party  to  engage  him 
to  turn  back.  He  told  them  tiie  king  of  Franco  did  not  wish  them  to  make  this  river 
more  bloody,  and  that  he  was  sent  to  tell  them,  that  if  they  obeyed  the  king's  word,  they 
would  receive  in  future  all  thing,s  necessary  for  them.  The  chief  answered  that  he  ac- 
cepted the  present,  that  is  to  say,  that  he  would  do  as  had  been  told  him. 

From  the  30th  of  July  to  the  25th  of  August,  Le  Sueur  advanced  fifty-three  and 
one-fourth  leagues,  to  a  small  river  which  he  called  the  river  of  tho  Mine.*  At  tho 
mouth  it  runs  from  the  north,  but  it  turns  to  the  north-east.  On  the  right  seven  leagues, 
there  is  a  lead  mine  iu  a  prarie,  one  and  a  half  leagues,  is  only  navigable  in  high  water, 
that  is  to  say,  from  early  spring  till  the  month  of  June. 

'  This  is  the  first  Mention  of  tbe  (4aleDa  mine*. 
E 


-m 


84 


Annals  op  the 


From  tbo  25th  to  tho  27th  he  made  ten  leagues,  passed  two  small  rivers,  and  made 
himself  acquainted  with  a  mine  of  lead  from  which  he  took  a  supply.  From  the  27th 
to  the  30th,  he  made  eleven  and  a  half  leagues,  and  met  five  Canadians,  one  of  whom 
had  been  dangerously  wounded  in  the  head.  They  were  naked,  and  had  no  amunition, 
except  a  miserable  gun,  with  five  or  six  loads  of  powder  and  balls.  They  said  they 
we.o  descending  from  the  Scioux  to  go  to  Tamarois,  and  when  seventy  leagues  above, 
they  perceived  niue  cauoes  in  the  Mississippi,  in  which  was  ninety  savages,  who  robbed 
and  crully  beat  them.  This  party  were  going  to  war  against  the  Scioux,  and  were  com- 
posed of  four  different  nations,  the  Outagamis,  (Foxes,)  Saquis,  (Sacs,)  Poutouwatamis, 
(Pottowattamies,)  and  Fauns,  (Winnebagoes,)  who  dwell  in  a  country  eighty  leagues 
East  of  the  Mississippi  from  where  Le  Sueur  then  was. 

The  Canadians  determined  to  follow  the  detachment,  which  was  composed  of  twenty- 
eight  men.  This  day  they  made  seven  and  a  half  leagues.  On  the  1st  of  September, 
he  passed  the  Wisconsin  river.  It  runs  into  tho  Mississippi  from  the  Northeast. — 
It  is  nearly  one  and  a  half  miles  wide.  At  about  seventy-five  leagues  up  this  river,  on 
the  right,  ascending,  tiiere  is  a  portage  of  more  than  a  league.  The  half  of  this  portage 
is  shaking  ground,  and  at  the  end  of  it  is  a  small  river,  which  descends  into  a  bay  called 
Winnebago  bay.  It  is  inhabited  by  a  great  number  of  nations,  who  carry  their  furs  to 
Canada.  Monsieur  Le  Sueur  came  by  the  Wisconsin  river  to  the  Mississippi,  for  the  first 
time,  in  1683,  on  his  wJiy  to  the  Scioux  country,  where  he  had  already  passed  seven 
years  at  different  periods.  The  Mississippi,  opposite  the  mouth  of  the  Wisconsin,  is  less 
than  a  half  mile  wide.  From  the  1st  of  September  to  the  5th,  our  voyageur  advanced 
fourteen  leagues.  Ho  passed  the  river  "Aux  Canots,"  which  comes  from  the  North- 
east, and  then  the  Quincapous,  named  from  a  nation  which  once  dwelt  upon  its  banks. 

From  tho  5th  to  the  9th,  he  made  ten  and  a  half  leagues,  and  passed  the  rivers  Ca- 
chee  and  Aux  Ailcs.  The  .same  day  he  perceived  canoes,  filled  with  savages,  descending 
the  river,  and  the  five  Canadians  recognized  them  as  the  party  who  had  robbed  them. — 
They  placed  sentinels  in  the  wood,  for  fear  of  being  surprised  by  land ;  and  when  they 
had  approached  within  hearing,  they  cried  to  them  that  if  they  approached  farth«r  they 
would  fire.  They  then  drew  up  by  an  island,  at  half  the  distance  of  a  gun  shot.  Soon, 
four  of  the  principal  men  of  the  band  approached  in  a  canoe,  and  a«ked  if  it  was  forgot- 
ten that  they  were  our  brethren,  and  with  what  design  we  bad  taken  arms,  when  we 
perceived  them.  Le  Sueur  replied  that  he  had  cause  to  distrust  them,  since  they  had 
robbed  five  of  his  party.  Nevertheless,  for  the  surety  of  his  trade,  being  forced  to  be  at 
peace  with  all  the  tribes,  he  demanded  no  redress  for  the  robbery,  but  added  merely 
that  tho  king,  their  master  and  his,  wished  that  his  subjects  should  navigate  that  river 
without  insult,  and  that  they  had  better  beware  how  they  acted. 

The  Indian  who  had  spoken  was  silent,  but  another  said  they  had  been  attacked  by 
the  Scioux,  and  that  if  they  did  not  have  pity  on  them,  and  give  a  little  powder,  they 
should  not  be  able  to  reach  their  village.  The  consideration  of  a  missionary,  who  was 
to  go  up  among  ihe  Scioux,  and  whom  these  savages  might  meet,  induced  them  to  give 
two  pounds  of  powder. 

M.  Le  Sueur  made  the  same  day  three  leagues;  passed  a  stream  on  tho  Weit  and  af- 
terwards another  river  on  the  East,  which  is  navigable  at  all  times,  and  which  the  Indi- 
ans call  Red  river. 

On  the  10th,  at  daybreak,  they  heard  an  elk  whistle,  on  the  other  side  of  the  river.— 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


35 


A  Canadian  crossed  in  a  small  Scioux  canoe,  which  they  had  found,  and  shortly  returned 
with  the  body  of  the  animal,  which  was  very  easily  killed,  quand  il  est  en  rut,  that  is  from 
the  beginning  of  September  until  th«  end  of  October.  The  hunters  at  this  time  mak  e 
a  whistle  of  a  piece  of  wood,  or  reed,  and  when  thoy  hear  an  elk  whistle,  they  answer  it. 
The  animal  believing  it  to  be  another  elk,  approaches,  and  is  killed  with  ease. 

From  the  10th  to  the  14th,  M.  Le  Sueur  made  seventeen  and  a  half  leagues,  passing 
the  rivers  Raisin  and  Paquilenettes,  (perhaps  the  Wazi  Ozu  and  Buffalo.)  The  same 
day  he  left  on  the  East  side  of  the  Mississippi,  a  beautiful  imd  large  river,  which  descends 
from  the  very  far  North,  and  called  Bon  Secours,  (Chippewa,)  on  account  of  the  great 
quantity  of  buflfalo,  elk,  boars  and  deers,  which  are  found  there.  Three  leagues  up  this 
river,  there  is  a  mine  of  lead,  and  seven  leagues  above,  on  the  same  side,  they  found 
another  long  river,  in  the  vicinity  of  which  there  is  a  copper  mine,  from  which  he  had 
taken  a  lump  of  sixty  pounds,  in  a  former  voyage.  In  order  to  make  these  mines  of  any 
account,  peace  must  be  obtained  between  the  Scioux  and  Outagamis  (Foxes)  because  the 
latter  who  dwell  on  the  East  side  of  the  Mississippi,  pass  this  road  continually  when  go- 
ing to  war  against  the  Scioux. 

In  this  region,  at  one  and  a  half  leagues  on  the  Northwest  side,  commenced  a  lake, 
which  is  six  leagues  long,  and  more  than  one  broad,  called  Lake  Pepin.  It  is  bounded 
on  the  West  by  a  '"hain  of  mountains;  on  the  East  is  seen  a  prairie,  and  on  the  North- 
west of  the  lake  there  is  another  prairie  two  leagues  long,  and  one  wide.  In  the  neigh- 
borhood is  a  chain  of  mountains  quite  two  hundred  feet  high,  and  more  than  one  and  a 
half  miles  long.  In  these  are  found  several  caves,  to  waich  the  bears  retire  in  winter. — 
Most  of  the  caverns  are  more  than  seventy  feet  in  extent,  and  three  or  four  feet  high. — 
There  are  several  of  which  the  entrance  is  very  narrow,  and  quite  closed  up  with  salt- 
petre. It  would  be  dangerous  to  enter  them  in  summer,  for  they  are  filled  with  rattle- 
snakes, the  bite  of  which  is  very  dangerou.s.  Le  Bueur  saw  some  of  these  snakes,  which 
were  six  fe<5t  in  length,  but  generally  they  are  about  four  feet.  They  have  teeth  resem- 
bling those  of  the  pike,  and  their  gums  arc  full  of  small  vessels  in  which  their  poison  is 
placed.  The  Scioux  say  they  take  it  every  morning,  and  cast  it  away  at  night.  They 
have  at  the  ta.il,  a  kind  of  ^ca\e  which  makes  a  noise,  and  this  is  called  the  rattle. 

Le  Sueur  made  on  this  day,  seven  and  a  half  leagues,  and  passed  another  river  cal- 
led Hiambouxecate'  Ouataba,  or  the  river  of  Flat  Rocks.  (This  is  evidently  the  Inyan- 
bosndata,  or  Cannon  Iliver.) 

On  the  15th,  he  crossed  a  small  river,  and  saw  in  the  neie;hborhoo.l,  several  canoes 
filled  with  Indians,  descending  the  Mississippi.  He  supposed  they  were  Scioux,  because 
he  could  not  distinguish  whether  their  canoes  were  largo  or  small.  The  arms  were 
placed  in  readiness,  and  f-oon  they  heard  the  ciy  of  the  savages,  which  they  are  accustom- 
ed to  raise  when  they  rush  upon  their  enemies.  He  caused  them  to  be  answered  in  the 
same  manner;  and  after  having  placed  all  the  men  behind  the  trees,  he  ordered  them 
not  to  fire  until  they  were  commanded.  He  remained  on  shore  to  see  what  movement 
the  savages  could  make,  and  perceiving  that  they  placed  two  on  shore,  on  the  other  side, 
where  from  an  eminence  they  could  ascertain  the  strength  of  his  forces,  he  caused  the 
men  to  pass  and  re-pass  from  the  shore  to  the  wood,  in  order  to  make  them  believe  that 
they  were  numerous.  This  ruse  succeeded,  for  as  soon  as  the  two  descended  from  the 
eminence,  the  chief  of  the  party  came,  bearing  the  calumet,  which  is  a  signal  of  peace 
among  the  Indians. 


»r  - 


■:■  •■ 


■■I       ',"••.  if;'. 


-.-I  ■■'■ 


■m 


fill 


fi'v"''i' 
■t-  .,.1'   ■ 


36 


Annals  of  the 


They  said,  that  never  having  seea  the  French  navig?te  the  river  with  boats  like  the 
felucca,*  they  had  supposed  them  to  be  English,  and  for  that  reason  they  had  raised 
the  war  cry,  and  arranged  themtelves  on  the  other  side  of  the  Mississippi  ;  but  having 
recognized  their  flag,  they  had  conic  without'fear  to  inform  them,  that  one  of  their 
number,  who  was  crazy,  had  accidentally  killed  a  Frenchman,  and  that  they  would  go 
and  bring  his  comrade,  who  would  tell  how  the  mischief  had  happened. 

The  Frenchman  they  brought,  was  Denis,  a  Canadian,  and  he  reported  that  his  com- 
panion was  accidentally  killed.  His  name  was  Laplace,  a  deserting  soldier  from  Can- 
ada, who  had  taken  refuge  in  this  country. 

Le  Sueur  replied  that  Onontio,  (the  name  they  give  to  all  the  governors  of  Canada) 
being  their  father  and  his,  they  ought  not  to  seek  justiiicafiou  elsewhere  than  before 
him  ;  and  he  advised  them  to  go  and  see  him  as  soon  as  possible,  and  beg  him  to  wipe 
off  the  blood  of  this  Frenchman  from  their  faces. 

The  party  was  composed  of  forty-seven  men  of  different  nations,  who  dwell  far  to 
the  East,  about  the  forty-fourth  degree  of  lattitude.  Lc  Sueur,  discovering  who  the 
chiefs  were,  said  the  king  whom  they  had  spoken  of  in  Canada,  had  sent  him  to  take 
possession  of  the  North  of  the  river  ;  and  that  ho  wished  the  nations  who  dwell  on  it, 
as  well  as  those  under  his  protection,  to  live  in  peace. 

He  made  this  day  three  and  three-fourth  leagues  ;  and  on  the  ]  6  th  of  September,  he 
left  a  large  river  on  the  East  side,  named  St.  Croix,  because  a  Frenchman  of  that  name 
was  shipwrecked  at  its  mouth.  It  comes  from  the  N.  N.  W.  Four  leagues  higher, 
in  going  up,  is  found  a  small  lake,  at  the  mouth  of  which  is  a  very  large  mass  of  cop- 
per. It  is  on  the  edge  of  the  water,  in  a  small  ridge  of  sandy  earth,  on  the  West  of 
this  lake. 

From  the  16th  to  the  19th,  he  advanced  thirteen  and  three-fourth  leagues.  After 
having  made  from  Tamarcis  two  hundred  and  nine  and  a  half  leagues,  he  left  the  nav- 
igation of  the  Mississippi,  to  outer  the  river  Saint  Pierref  on  tha  West  side.  By  the 
first  of  October,  he  had  made  in  this  river,  forty-four  and  one  fourth  leagues.  After  he 
entered  into  131ue  river,  thus  named  on  account  of  the  mines  of  blue  earth  found  at  its 
mouth,  he  founded  his  post,  situated  in  forty-four  degrees,  thirteen  minutes,  north  lati- 
tude. Ho  met  at  this  place,  nine  ScionxJ  who  told  him  that  the  river  belonged  to  the 
Sciou.x  of  the  West,  tlic  Ayavois,  (lowas,)  and  Otoctatas,  (Ottoes,)  who  lived  a  little 
farther  off ;  that  it  was  not  their  custom  to  hunt  on  ground  belonging  to  others,  unlcsg 
invited  to  do  so  by  the  owners,  and  that  when  they  would  come  to  the  fort  to  obtain  pro- 
visions, they  would  be  in  danger  of  being  killed  in  ascending  or  descending  the  rivers 
which  were  narrow,  and  that  if  they  would  show  their  pity,  he  must  establish  himself 
on  the  Mississippi,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Saint  Pierre,  where  the  Ayauois,  the  Otocta- 
tas, and  the  other  Scioux,  could  go  as  well  as  them. 

Having  finished  their  speech,  they  leaned  over  the  head  of  Le  Sueur,  according  to 

"The  felucca  is  a  small  vessel  propelled  both  by  oars  and  sails,  and  h-id  never  before  been  seen 
on  the  waters  of  the  Upper  Mississippi. 

jTliu  Saint  PiiTre,  like  tlie  Saint  Croi.v.  just  below  it,  was  evidently  named  after  a  Frenchman. 
Charlevoix  speaks  of  an  ollicer  by  that  uame,  who  was  at  Mackinac  in  1G92,  and  prominent  in  the 
Indian  alliiirs  of  that  age.  Curver,  in  177G,  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Pepin,  discovered  the  ruinH  of 
an  extensive  trading  post,  that  had  been  under  the  coutrol  of  a  Captain  Saint  Pierre,  and  there  is 
scarcely  a  doubt  that  Le  Sueur,  named  the  Minnesota  river  in  honor  of  his  fellow  explorer  and 
trader.' 

X  Scioix,  is  the  orthography  of  Lahontan.  Le  Sueur,  and  th«  Jesuits  of  that  period,  in  their 
relations. 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


37 


their  custom,  crying  out  '*  Oueachiasou  ouaepanimanabo,"  that  is  to  say,  "  Have  pity 
upon  us."  Lo  Sueur  had  foreseeu  that  the  establishment  of  Blue  river,  would  not  please 
the  Scionx  of  the  East,  who  were,  so  to  speak,  masters  of  the  other  Scioux,  and  of  the 
nations  which  will  be  hereafter  mentioned,  because  they  wore  the  first  with  whom  trade 
was  commenced,  and  in  consequence  of  which  they  had  already  quite  a  number  of  guns. 

As  he  had  not  commenced  his  operations  only  with  a  view  to  the  trade  of  beavers, 
but  also  to  gain  a  knowledge  of  the  mines,  which  he  had  previously  discovered,  ho  told 
them  he  was  sorry  that  he  had  not  known  their  intentions  sooner;  and  that  it  was  just, 
since  he  came  expressly  for  them,  that  ho  should  establish  himself  on  their  land,  but 
that  the  season  was  too  far  advanced  for  him  to  return.  He  then  made  them  a  present 
of  powder,  balls  and  knives,  and  an  armful  of  tobacco,  to  entice  them  to  assemble  as 
goon  as  possible,  near  the  fort  which  he  was  about  to  construct,  that  when  they  should 
be  all  assembled  he  might  tell  them  the  intention  of  the  king,  their  and  his  sovereign. 

The  Scioux  of  the  West,  according  to  the  statement  of  the  Eastern  Scioux,  have  more 
than  a  thousand  lodges.  They  do  not  use  canoes,  nor  cultivate  the  earth,  nor  gather 
wild  rice.  They  remain  generally  in  the  prairies,  wliich  are  between  the  Upper  Missis- 
sippi  and  Missouri  rivers,  and  live  entirely  by  the  chase.  The  Scioux  generally  say  they 
have  three  souls,  and  that  after  death,  that  which  lias  done  well  goes  to  the  warm  coun- 
try, that  which  has  done  evil,  to  the  cold  regions,  and  the  other  guards  the  body.  Po- 
lygamy is  common  among  them.  They  are  very  jealous,  and  sometimes  figl.>  in  duel  for 
their  wives.  They  manage  the  bow  admirably,  and  have  been  seen  several  times  to  kill 
ducks  on  the  wing.  They  make  their  lodges  of  a  number  of  buffalo  skins  interlaced  and 
sewed,  and  carry  them  wherever  they  go.  They  are  all  great  smokers,  but  their  manner 
of  smoking  differs  from  that  of  other  Indians.  There  are  some  Scioux  who  swallow  all 
the  smoke  of  the  tobacco,  and  others  who,  after  having  kept  it  sometime  in  their  mouth, 
cause  it  to  issue  from  the  nose.  In  each  lodge  there  are  usually  two  or  three  men  with 
their  families. 

On  the  3d  of  October,  they  received  at  the  fort,  several  Scioux,  among  whom  wag 
Wahkantape,  chief  of  the  village.  Soon  two  Canadians  arrived  who  had  been  hunting, 
and  had  been  robbed  by  the  Scioux  of  the  East,  who  had  raised  their  guns  against  the 
establishment  whicli  M.  Le  Sueur  had  made  on  Blue  river. 

On  the  14th  the  fort  was  finished  and  named  Fort  L'Huillier,  and  on  the  22d  two 
Canadians  were  sent  out  to  invite  the  Ayavois  and  Otoctatas  to  come  and  establish  a 
village  near  the  fort,  because  these  Indians  are  industrious  and  accustomed  to  cultivate 
the  earth,  and  they  hoped  to  get  provisions  from  them  and  to  make  them  work  in 
the  mines. 

On  the  24th,  six  Scioux  Oujalespoitons  wished  to  go  into  the  fort,  but  were  told  that 
they  did  not  receive  men  who  had  killed  Frenchmen.  This  is  the  term  used  when  they 
have  insulted  them.  The  next  day  they  came  to  the  lodge  of  Le  Sueur  to  beg  him  to 
have  pity  on  them.  They  wished,  according  to  custom,  to  weep  over  his  head  and 
make  liim  a  present  of  packs  of  b«avers,  which  he  refused.  Ho  told  them  he  was  sur- 
prised that  people  who  had  robbed  should  come  to  him  ;  to  which  they  replied  that 
they  had  heard  it  said  that  two  Frenchmen  had  been  robbed,  but  none  from  their  vil- 
lage had  been  present  at  that  wicked  action. 

Le  Sueur  answered,  that  he  knew  it  was  the  Hendeoucantous  and  not  the  Oujalespoi- 
tons; "but,"  continued  he,  "you  are  Scioux;  it  is  the  Scioux  who  have  robbed  me,  and 


l^..' 


it 


■  iP'^ 


'■■0 

IS;. 


.1 


■■■■:v4,^-. 
<  J.  ■• 


.»..>r^^.»c. 


■3f^^? 


38 


Annals  op  the 


ft 


III 


m 
11^ 


if  I  were  to  follow  your  manner  of  acting,  I  should  break  your  heads;  for  is  it  not  true, 
that  when  a  stranger  (it  is  thus  that  they  call  the  Indians  who  are  not  Scioux)  has 
insulted  a  Scioux,  Mendeoucanton,  Oujalespoitons  or  others — all  the  villages — revenge 
upon  the  first  one  they  meet  ?"  " 

As  th«y  had  nothing  to  answer  to  what  he  said  to  them,  thoy  wept  and  repeated, 
according  to  custom,  "  Ouaechissou !  ouaopanimanabo !"  Le  Sueur  told  them  to  cease 
crying,  and  added  that  the  French  had  good  hearts,  and  that  they  had  come  into  the 
country  to  have  pity  on  them.  At  the  same  time  ho  made  them  a  present,  saying  to 
them,  *'  Carry  back  your  beavers  and  say  to  all  the  Scioux,  thut  they  will  have  from 
me  no  more  powder  or  lead,  and  they  will  no  longer  smoke  any  long  pipe  until  they 
have  made  satisfaction  for  robbing  the  Frenchman." 

The  same  day  the  Canadians,  who  had  been  sent  off  ou  the  22d,  arrived  without 
having  found  the  road  which  led  to  the  Ayavois  and  Otoctataa.  On  the  25th,  Le  Su- 
eur went  to  the  river  with  three  canoes,  which  he  filled  with  green  and  blue  earth.*  It 
is  taken  from  the  hills  near  which  are  very  abundant  mines  of  copper,  some  of  which 
was  Avorked  at  Paris  in  1696  by  L'HuiUier,  one  of  the  chief  collectors  of  the  king. 
Stones  were  also  found  there  which  would  be  curious,  if  worked. 

On  the  9th  of  November,  eight  Mantanton  Scioux  arrived,  who  had  been  sent  by 
their  cheifs  to  say  that  the  Mendeoucantons  icere  still  at  their  lake  on  the  East  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi and  they  could  not  come  for  a  long  time ;  and  that  for  a  single  village  which 
had  no  good  sense,  the  others  ought  not  to  bear  the  punishment  ;  and  that  they  were 
willing  to  make  reparation  if  they  knew  how.  Le  Sueur  replied  that  he  was  glad  that 
they  had  a  disposition  to  do  so. 

On  the  16th  the  two  Mantanton  Scioux,  who  had  been  sent  expressly  to  say  that  all 
of  the  Scioux  of  the  East  and  part  of  those  of  the  West  were  joined  together  to  come  to 
the  French,  because  they  had  heard  that  the  Christianaux  and  the  Assinipoils  were  ma  - 
king  war  on  them.    These  two  nations  dwell  above  the  fort  on  the  East  side,  more  than 
eighty  leagues  on  the  Upper  Mississippi. 

The  Assinipoils  speak  Scioux,  and  are  certainly  of  that  nation.  It  is  only  a  few  years 
since  that  they  became  enemies.  The  enmity  thus  originated  :  The  Christianaux,  hav- 
ing the  use  of  arms  before  the  Scioux,  through  the  English  at  Hudson's  Bay,  they  con- 
stantly warred  upon  the  Assinipoils,  who  were  their  nearest  neighbors.  The  latter  being 
weak,  sued  for  peace,  and  to  render  it  more  lasting,  married  the  Christianaux  women . 
The  other  Scioux,  who  had  not  made  the  compact,  continued  to  war  ;  and  seeing  some 
Christianaux  with  the  Assinipoils,  broke  their  heads.  The  Christianaux  furnished  the 
Assinipoils  with  arms  and  merchandise. 

On  the  16th,  the  Scioux  returned  to  their  village,  and  it  was  reported  that  the  Aya- 
vois and  Otoctatos  were  gone  to  establish  themselves  towards  the  Missouri  river,  near 
the  Maha,  who  dwell  in  that  region.  On  the  26th,  the  Mantantons  and  Oujalespoitons 
arrived  at  the  fort  ;  and  after  they  had  encamped  in  the  woods,  Wahkantapef  came  to 
beg  Le  Sueur  to  go  to  his  lodge.  He  there  found  sixteen  men  with  women  and  chil- 
dren, with  their  faces  daubed  with  black.  In  the  middle  of  the  lodge  were  several  buf- 
falo skins,  which  were  sewed  for  a  carpet.  After  motioning  him  to  sit  down,  they  wept 
for  the  fourth  of  an  hour,  and  the  chief  gave  him  some  wild  rice  to  eat,  (as  was  their  cus. 

*  The  locality  was  a  branch  of  the  Blue  Earth,  about  a  mile  above  the  fort,  called  by  Nicollet' 
Le  Saenr  river,  and  on  a  map  publidied  in  1773,  the  river  St.  Reml. 

Wakandapi  or  Esteemed  sacred,  was  the  name  of  one  of  the  head  men  at  Red  Wing,  in  1860. 


fi 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


39 


torn,)  putting  the  first  three  spoonsful  to  his  mouth.  After  which,  he  said  all  present 
were  relatives  of  Tioscate,  whom  Le  Sueur  took  to  Canada  in  1(J96,  and  who  died  there 
in  1696. 

At  the  mention  of  Tioscate  they  began  to  weep  again,  and  wipe  their  tears  and  heads 
upon  the  shoulders  of  Le  Sueur.  Then  Wahkantape  again  spoke,  and  said  that  Tios- 
cate begged  him  to  forget  the  insult  done  to  the  Frenchmen  by  the  Mondeoucantons,  and 
take  pity  on  his  brethren  by  giving  them  powder  and  balls  whereby  they  could  defend 
themselves,  and  gain  a  living  for  their  wives  and  children,  who  languish  in  a  country, 
full  of  game,  because  they  had  not  the  means  of  killing  them.  "  Look,"  added  the 
chief,  "  Behold  thy  children,  thy  brethren,  and  thy  sisters,  it  is  to  thee  to  see  whether 
thou  wishest  them  to  die.  They  will  live  if  thou  givest  them  powder  and  ball ;  they 
will  die  if  thou  refusest." 

Lo  Sueur  granted  them  their  requeut,  but  as  the  Scioux  never  answer  on  the  spot,  es- 
pecially in  matters  of  importance,  and  as  he  had  to  speak  to  them  about  his  establish- 
ment, he  went  out  of  the  lodge  without  saying  a  word.  The  chief  and  all  those  within 
followed  him  as  far  as  the  door  of  the  fort ;  and  when  he  had  gone  in,  they  went  around 
it  three  times,  crying  with  all  their  strength  "  Atheouanan  !''  that  is  to  ^y,  "Father 
have  pity  on  us."    (Ate  unyanpi,  means  Our  father.) 

The  next  day  he  assembled  in  the  fort,  the  principal  men  of  both  villages  ;  and  as  it 
is  not  possible  to  subdue  the  Scioux  or  to  hinder  them  from  going  to  war,  unless  it  be 
by  inducing  them  to  cultivate  the  earth,  he  said  to  them  that  if  they  wished  to  render 
themselves  worthy  of  the  protection  of  the  king,  they  must  abandon  their  erring  life, 
and  form  a  village  near  his  dwelling,  where  they  would  be  shielded  from  the  insults  of 
their  enemies  ;  and  that  they  might  be  happy  and  not  hungry,  he  would  give  them  all 
the  corn  necessary  to  plant  a  large  piece  of  ground  ;  that  the  king,  their  and  his  chief, 
in  sending  him,  had  forbidden  him  to  purchase  beaver  skins,  knowing  that  this  kind  of 
hunting  separates  them  and  exposes  them  to  their  enemies  ;  and  that  in  consequence  of 
this  he  had  come  to  establish  himself  on  Blue  river  and  vicinity,  where  they  had  many 
times  assured  him  were  many  kinds  of  beasts,  for  the  skins  of  which  he  would  give  them 
all  things  necessary  ;  that  they  ought  to  reflect  that  they  could  not  do  without  French 
goods,  and  that  the  only  way  not  to  wont  them  was,  not  to  go  to  war  with  our  allied 
nations. 

As  it  is  customary  with  the  Indians  to  accompany  their  word  with  a  present  propor- 
tioned to  the  affair  treated  of,  he  gave  them  fifty  pounds  of  powder,  as  many  balls,  six 
guns,  ton  axes,  twelve  armsful  of  tobacco  and  a  hatchet  pipe. 

On  the  1st  of  December,  the  Mantantons  invited  Le  Sueur  to  a  great  feast.  Of 
four  of  their  lodges  they  had  made  one,  in  which  was  one  hundred  men  seated  around, 
and  every  one  his  dish  before  him.  After  the  meal,  Wahkantape,  the  chief,  made  them 
all  smoke  one  after  another  in  the  hatchet  pipe  which  had  been  given  them.  He  then 
made  a  present  to  Le  Sueur  of  a  slave  and  a  sack  of  wild  rice,  and  said  to  him,  showing 
him  his  men  :  "Behold  the  remains  of  this  great  village,  which  thou  hast  aforotimes 
seen  so  numerous  !  all  the  others  have  been  killed  in  war  ;  and  the  few  men  whom 
thou  seest  in  this  lodge,  accept  the  present  thou  hast  made  them,  and  are  resolved  to 
obey  the  great  chief  of  all  nations,  of  whom  thou  hast  spoken  to  us.  Thou  oughtest 
not  to  regard  us  as  Scioux,  but  as  French,  and  instead  of  saying  the  Scioux  are  miser- 
able, and  have  no  mind,  and  are  fit  for  nothing  but  to  rob  and  steal  from  the  French, 


'"'I 
•.t,V-«  ■;  f 


\i?.i.'\pA 


m 


■„■-■'')'-  •' 


40 


Annals  op  the 


thon  shalt  say  my  brethren  are  miserable  and  have  no  mind,  and  we  must  try  to  pro- 
care  some  for  them.  They  rob  us,  but  I  will  take  care  that  they  do  not  Inck  iron,  that 
is  to  say,  all  kinds  of  goods.  If  thou  dost  this,  I  assure  tliec  that  in  a  little  time,  the 
Mantantons  will  become  Frenchmen,  and  they  will  have  none  of  those  vices,  with  which 
thou  reproachest  us." 

Having  finished  his  speech,  he  covered  his  face  with  his  garment,  and  the  others 
imitated  him.  They  wept  over  their  companions  wlio  had  died  in  war,  and  chanted  an 
adieu  to  their  country  in  a  tone  so  gloomy  that  one  could  not  keep  from  partaking  of 
their  sorrow. 

Wahkantape  then  made  them  smoke  again,  and  distributed  the  presents,  and  said 
that  he  was  going  to  the  Mendeouacmtons,  to  inform  them  of  the  resolution,  and  invite 
them  to  do  the  same. 

On  the  12th,  three  Mendeoucanton  chiefs  and  a  large  number  of  Indians  of  the  same 
village,  arrived  at  the  fort,  and  the  next  day  gave  satisfaction  for  robbing  the  French- 
men. They  brought  400  pounds  of  beaver  skins,  and  promised  that  the  summer  fol- 
lowing, after  their  canoes  were  built  and  they  had  gathered  their  wild  rice,  that  they 
would  command  establish  themselves  near  the  French.  The  same  day  they  returned  to 
their  village  East  of  the  Mississippi. 

NAMES   OF   TUE   BANDS    OF   SCIOUX   OF   THE   EAST,    WITH  THEIR   SIGNIFICATION. 

Mantantons — That  is  to  say,  Village   of  the  Great  Lake  which  empties  into  a 
small  one. 
Mkndeouoantons — Village  of  Spirit  Lake. 
QuioPETONs — Village  of  the  Lake  with  one  River. 
PsiotTMANiTONS — Village  of  Wild  Rice  Gatherers. 
OuADEBATONS — The  Rivcr  Village. 

Ouatemanetons — ^Village  of  the  Tribe  who  dwell  on  the  point  of  the  Lake 
SoNGASQuiTOMb — The  Brave  Village. 

THE   SCIOUX   OF   THE   WEST. 

ToucHocAsiNTONS — The  Village  of  the  Pole.         ,  ■ 

'  PsiNCHATONS — Village  of  the  Red  Wild  Rice. 

OuJALESPOiTONS — Village  divided  into  many  small  Bands. 

PsiNOUTANHHiNTONS — The  Great  Wild  Rice  Village. 

TiNTANGAOuGniATONs — The  Grand  Lodge  Village. 

OuAPETONs — Village  of  the  Leaf.  „      .  .      , 

OcGiiETOEODATOxs — Dung  Village. 

OuAPETONTETOXs — Village  of  those  who  Shoot  in  the  Large  Pine. 

HiNHANETONS— Village  of  the  Red  Stone  Quarry. 

The  above  catalogue  of  villages  concludes  the  extract  that  La  Harpe  has  made  from 
Le  Sueur's  Journal. 

In  the  narrative  of  Major  Long's  second  expedition,  there  are  just  the  same  number 
of  villages  of  the  Gens  du  Lac  or  Mdewakanton  Scioux  mentioned,  though  the  names 
are  different.  After  leaving  the  Mille  Lae  region,  the  divisions  evidently  were  different, 
and  the  villages  known  by  now  names. 

Charlevoix,  in  his  large  and  valuable  work,  prepared  by  order  of  the  French  Govern- 
ment, speaking  of  the  Scioux,  remarks  :  "  Our  geographies  divide  that  nation  into  the 
Wandering  Scioux  and  Scioux  of  the  Prairies — into  Scioux  of  the  East  and  Scioux  of 


m 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


41 


the  West.  Such  a  division  to  me  seems  not  to  be  well  founded.  All  the  Scioux  live 
lu  the  same  manner,  and  it  happtns  that  snch  camp  which  was  last  year  on  the  East  bank 
of  the  MississippijWill  be  next  year  on  the  West ;  and  those  that  we  have  for  a  time  seen 
on  the  river  Saint  Pierre,  are  perhaps  now  a  great  way  ofl"  on  a  prairie.  The  name  of 
Scioux  that  we  give  to  those  Indians,  is  entirely  of  our  malcing,  or  rather  it  is  but  the 
last  two  syllables  of  the  name  of  Nadouessionx,  as  many  nations  call  them.  It  is  the 
most  numerous  nation  as  yet  known  in  Canada.  They  were  peaceable,  and  not  disposed 
to  war,  until  the  Hurons  and  Iroquois  came  to  their  country.  They  tried  to  laugh  ut 
their  simplicity  and  trained  them  up  to  war,  at  their  expense.  The  Scioux  have  many 
women,  and  they  punish  conjugal  infidelity  with  severity.  They  cut  off  the  tip  of  their 
noses,  and  a  piece  of  the  skin  of  the  head,  and  draw  it  over.  I  have  seen  some  who 
thought  that  those  Indians  had  a  Chinese  accent.  It  would  be  very  eas.y  to  discover  if 
their  language  had  any  affinity  with  that  of  the  people  of  China." 

In  Le  Sueur's  enumeration  of  the  Scioux  of  the  West,  the  present  Warpetwans  or 
People  of  the  Leaf,  Titonwan  or  People  of  the  Lodges,  Sisit'wans  and  Ihanktonwau  ai« 
easily  distingnished,  and  the  latter,  at  that  period,  appear  to  have  lived  near  the  Red 
Pipestone  Quarry.  The  Ouadebatons  are  marked  on  Hennepin's  map  as  residing  North- 
east of  Mille  liac,  and  are  called  also  the  People  of  the  River.  The  Ountcmantons 
probably  resided  upon  Cormorant  Point,  which  juts  into  Mille  Lac.  Of  the  Mautan- 
tons.  Governor  Ramsey,  in  his  valuable  and  interesting  report,  remarks  :  "  Another 
portion,  known  as  the  Mantatcnwan,  meaning  village  or  community  on  the  Matah  ;  but 
where  the  Matah  was,  and  whether  lake  or  river,  is  at  present  unknown."  Le  Sueur 
shows  that  they  lived  on  a  large  lake  which  was  joined  to  a  small  one.  Hennepin  calls 
Mille  Lac,  Changasketon  Lake,  and  far  North  of  this  he  marks  tho  residence  of  the 
Chongaskabions  or  the  brave  band  ;  and  they  no  doubt  are  the  same  as  the  Songasqui  • 
tons  of  Le  Sueur. 

Though  Le  Sueur,  through  misinformation,  or  want  of  observation,  often  errs,  there 
appears  to  be  no  intention  to  deceive  ;  and,  in  reading  his  narrative,  you  are  impressed 
with  its  general  truthfulness.  He  alone  of  the  explorers  of  Minnesota,  can  be  relied 
upon.  He  had  men  and  an  outfit  that  enabled  him  to  make  observations  with  some 
degree  of  accuracy  ;  and  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  some  town  named  Le  Sueur,  will  at  no 
distant  day  spring  up  on  the  banks  of  tho  Minnesota  River,  and  thus  perpetuate  his 
name.  Not  only  was  he  the  most  accurate,  but  also  the  last  French  explorer  of  the 
country.  Charlevoix,  who  visited  the  valley  of  the  Lower  Mississippi  in  1722,  says 
that  Le  Sueur  spent  a  winter  in  his  fort  on  the  banks  of  the  Blue  Earth  ;  and  that  in 
the  following  April  he  went  up  to  the  mine  about  a  mile  above.  In  twenty-two  days 
they  obtained  more  than  thirty  thousand  pounds  of  the  substance,  four  thousand  of 
which  were  selected  and  cent  to  France.  In  April,  1102,  he  went  back  to  France, 
having  left  men  at  the  post :  but  on  the  third  of  March,  1103,  these  came  back  to 
MobiU,  having  abandoned  Fort  L'Huillier  on  account  of  ill-treatment  from  the  Indians, 
and  for  the  want  of  pecuniary  means.  The  enterprising  Le  Sueur  did  not  remain  on  the 
other  side  of  the  Atlantic  ;  and  several  years  after  his  explorations  on  the  Blue  Earth, 
he  is  found  busy  in  leading  expeditions  iigainst  the  Natchez  and  other  Indians  of  the 
Southwest.  It  is  said  that  he  died  on  the  road  while  passing  through  the  colony  of 
Loaisiana. 


r:<lr 


P 


■  'i<:''M 


•,r; 


r.f;.- 


m 

fcv-''  •  ■ 

,l^'i!.H)" 

km 


42 


Annals  of  the     .i/'ii/ 


Among  the  company  of  Le  Saeur,  was  Penicaut,  a  ship  carpenter,  of  strong  aiind, 
who  distinguished  himself  in  his  intercourse  with  the  tribes  of  the  Southwest. 

We  cannot  conchide  this  portion  of  the  article,  upon  the  early  French  traders  in 
Minnesota,  without  noticing  De  Charleville.  Ue^waa  a  relative  of  Bienville,  the  com- 
luander-gencral  of  Louisiana,  and  thus  connected  with  Le  Sueur.  At  the  time  of  the 
settlement  of  the  French  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  curiosity  led  him  to  ascend 
this  river,  far  beyond  the  point  reached  by  Hennepin.  He  told  Du  Pratz,  the  author 
of  a  history  of  Louisiana,  that  with  two  Canadians  and  two  Indians,  in  a  birch  canoe 
laden  with  goods,  he  proceeded  as  far  as  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony.  This  cataract  is 
described  as  caused  by  a  flat  rock,  which  crosses  the  river,  and  makes  a  fall  of  eight  or 
ten  feet.  After  making  a  portage,  he  continued  his  journey  for  leagues  farther,  and 
met  the  Sioux,  whom,  it  was  asserted,  lived  on  both  sides  of  the  river.  The  Sioux  in- 
formed him  that  it  was  a  great  distance  to  the  sources. 

In  1*710,  the  king  granted  to  M.  Crozat  the  excluuve  privilege  of  trading  in  Louisi- 
ana for  sixteen  years.  Charleville  was  then  employed  by  Crozat,  as  a  trader  among  the 
Shawnees,  in  the  present  State  of  Tennessee.  His  store  was  situated  upon  a  mound 
near  the  present  site  of  Nashville,  on  the  West  side  of  the  Cumberland  River. 

At  a  very  early  date,  a  plan  was  conceived  for  drawing  away  the  fur  trade  from 
Hudson's  Bay.  An  alliance  was  contemplated  with  the  Aseiniboins  and  some  distant 
Sioux,  who,  instead  of  carrying  their  peltries  on  their  backs,  through  snow-drifts  to  the 
English,  were  to  be  induced  to  descend  the  Mississippi  in  their  canoes,  towards  the  St. 
Pierre  or  Minnesota,  where  the  climate  was  more  temperate.  .,,     .j  </   ,•  ,  ....  i  ■• 


CHAPTER  Vn. 


I 


'f 


% 

11: 


AN   ABHTItACr  01"  TtiK   MEMORIAT.  Of  D'IBERVILLE,  ON  THE  COUNTRT  OP  THB  MISSTSSIPPf. 

THIS  memorial  is  in  manuscript,  in  the  archives  of  Government,  at  Paris.  It  was 
written  in  1702,  and  is  a  valuable  document  on  the  nations  and  country  of  the 
Mississippi.  At  the  solicitation  of  the  Seci'eiary,  the  authorities  granted  a  copy  of  the 
document,  for  the  use  of  the  Historical  Society,  with  the  request  that  it  be  not  published 
word  for  word. 

D'Iberville,  the  author,  was  a  man  of  great  reputation,  and  the  son-in-law  of  Le  Sueur, 
the  discoverer  of  the  Minnesota  river.  Like  Perrot,  he  was  a  native  of  Canada.  There 
are  some  families  that  appear  destined  for  pubUc  life,  and  to  one  of  these  the  subject  of 
this  sketch  belonged.  His  father  was  influential,  and  gave  to  the  world  eleven  sons,  all 
of  whom  "  acted  well  their  part."  One  was  a  Captain  of  Marine,  and  was  wounded  in 
the  attack  of  the  English  on  Quebec,  in  1690  ;  a  second  bore  the  same  rank,  and  was 
killed  by  the  English  in  Carolina;  a  third  was  killed  by  the  Iroquois  ;  a  fourth  was 


# 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


43 


Commandant  at  Rochester  ;  a  fifth  met  a  brother's  fate  among  the  Irociuois ;  a  sixth 
was  Governor  of  Cayenne  ;  a  seventh  was  an  officer  of  Marine  ;  an  eightli,  a  Captain  of 
Infantry,  was  killed  in  Louisiana  ;  a  ninth  died  at  Biloxi  ;  n  tenth  was,  like  the  subject 
of  the  article.  Governor  of  Louisiana. 

The  writer  of  the  memorial  had  distinguished  himself  in  uaval  conflicts  in  Hudson's 
Bay,  and  by  order  of  the  government  set  sail  from  France  with  a  fleet,  in  1698,  to 
found  the  colony  of  Louisiana.  Leaving  his  brothers  in  command,  he  chiefly  occupied 
his  time  in  traversing  the  ocean,  and  bringing  supplies  to  the  colony.  In  1699  he  had 
returned  to  the  colony  a  second  time,  bringing  Le  Sueur  with  a  company  of  workmen, 
to  explore  the  supposed  copper  mines  on  the  tributary  of  the  Mankahto.  On  the  10th 
of  February,  1702,  Le  Sueur  returned  from  the  Mankahto  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and 
found  D'lberville  absent.  On  the  18th  of  March  ho  again  arrived  from  France,  with 
supplies,  and  after  spending  a  few  weeks,  he  again  set  sail  for  ihe  old  country,  Le  Sueur 
accompanying  him. 

The  manuscript  of  which  we  propose  to  give  an  abstract,  was  completed  on  board  of 
the  ship  on  the  twentieth  day  of  Jime,  and  was  no  doubt,  in  part,  the  labor  of  Le  Sueur 
whose  acquaintance  with  the  Indian  nations  had  been  so  extensive.  The  title  of  the  matiu- 
script  is  "Memorial  of  M.  D'lberville  upon  thecountry  of  the  Mississippi,  the  Mobile  and 
its  environs,  their  rivers,  inhabitants  and  the  commerce  which  could  be  carried  on  in  le.S8 
than  five  or  six  years  in  settling  it." 

'        -i'  .         '  NOTICE   OF   CIIOCTAWS,   ETC.  "''      . 

"The  fort  of  the  Mobile  is  about  31®  3'  North  ;  between  the  Mississippi  and  the  Mo- 
bile at  33''  45'  are  the  Choctaws,  ten  leagues  West  of  the  river,  composed  of  3800  or 
4000  families — still  N.  N.  E,,  45  leagues  are  the  Chicachas  (Chickasaws)  in  latitude 
35*'  20'  composed  of  2000  families.  The  Mobiliens  and  Chohomes  are  near  the  fort, 
and  number  360  families.        ********* 

Speaking  of  the  river  Wabash  as  the  Ohio  was  then  called,  the  Governor  remarks : 

THE   mVKR  OHIO. 

"  The  river  Wabash  as  far  as  I  know,  for  more  than  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles 
is  not  inhabited.  I  wish  to  possess  it  and  have  it  occupied  by  the  Illinois,  who  will  hunt 
buffalo,  deer,  and  smaller  animals  which  swarm  the  environs.  Where  the  Illinois  now 
are,  they  are  of  no  service,  being  unwiUing  any  longer  to  carry  on  the  beaver  trade 
Some  people  may  say  as  I  have  heard  it  said,  that  they  can  hunt  bufialo  in  their  own 
country,  but  I  do  not  think  it  would  be  possible.  If  they  hunt  on  Wabash  (Ohio)  it 
will  bo  easy  to  transport  the  hides  and  tallow." 

MASCOUTBNS,    KIKAPOUS,  MIAMI8. 

"  The  Illinois  having  removed  we  could  cause  it  to  be  occupied  by  the  Mascoutens 
and  Kikapous.  This  would  bring  four  hundred  and  fifty  men  upon  the  rivers  which 
empty  into  the  Illinois  and  Mississippi.  They  now  only  hunt  the  beaver  which  they  sell 
at  the  Bay  of  the  Puans  (Green  Bay)  and  in  the  country  of  the  Illinois. 

The  Miamis  icho  have  left  the  lanks  of  the  Mississippi,  and  gone  to  Chicago  on  account 
of  the  beaver,  and  those  who  are  at  Ortithipicatony,  and  at  the  Saint  Joseph,  could  read- 
ily remove  to  the  Illinois,  where  they  would  join  one  hundred  of  their  nation  who  are  still 
nl,  Oidsconsin  on  the  Mississippi,         ****** 

"The  Miamis,  Mauscoutcns,  and  Kikapous,  who  were  formerly  on  the  Mississippi, 
placed  upon  the  Illinois  or  lower  down,  will  withdraw  from  Canada  yearly  a  commerce 
of  fifteen  thousand  livres.      The  Illinois  ten  thousand,  and  the  Sioux  thirty  thousand 


■;  :  '1.- 


.   >t. 


•■'i.i 


i..';rl:- 


ma 

:-."4..J 
-  ■■,•■,♦'■.■* 


ft 


44 


Annals  of  the 


yearly.     If  Cauadiv  did  uot  dcsiro  to  trade  with  the  Fox  tribe,  they  would  return  to  the 
Miseiiisippi,  and  that  would  lake  away  from  the  Canadian  trade,  tea  thouptiud  yearly." 

NOTICK    01'   THE    SIOUX. 

"  If  the  Siou.\  remain  in  their  own  country  they  are  uselosH  to  u.s,  being  too  distant. 
Wo  could  have  no  commerce  with  them  cxco|)tthat  of  the  beaver.  3/.  Lt  Sueur  who  goes 
to  France,  to  gii-e  an  arcounf  of  this  counlri/,  is  the  proper  poreon  to  make  these  raOYO- 
mcnts.  Ho  estimates  the  Sioux  at  four  thousand  families,  who  could  scttlo  upon  the  Mis- 
Houri."  .  ,  I  ....  , 

.MAIIA3,    OTTOE.S,    lOWAYH. 

Ho  has  spoken  to  mo  of  another  which  he  calls  the  Mahas,  composed  of  more  than 
twelve  hundred  families,  the  Ayooucs  (loways)  and  the  Octootatas  their  neighbors,  are 
about  three  hundred  families.  They  occupy  the  lands  between  the  Mississippi  and 
the  Missouii,  about  one  hundred  leagues  from  the  Illinois.  These  savages  do  not  know 
the  use  of  arms,' and  a  descent  might  be  made  upon  them  in  a  river,  which  is  beyond  the 
Wabash  on  the  West "     *     *     *     '"     '^     *     *     =•=     *     '■'" 

ASSI.\IB0IN,'0.N'ISTINEAI'X, 

"  The  Assinibouel,  Quonistinos,  and  people  of  the  North,  who  are  upon  the  rivers 
which  fall  into  the  Mississippi,  and  trade  at  Fort  Nelson  (Hudson  Bay)  are  about  four 
huqdrod  men.     Wo  could  prevent  them  from  going  there  if  we  wish." 

VAI.l'E   OF   INPLVN   COMMERCK.  ■  • 

"  ill  four  or  Hvc  years  we  can  establish  a  commerce  with  these  savages  of  sixty  or 
eighty  thousand  bnflalo  skins;  more  than  one  hundred  deerskins,  which  will  prodnca  de- 
livered in  France,  more  than  two  million  four  hundred  thousand  livres  yearly.  One 
might  obtain  for  u  buffalo  skin  four  or  fivo  pounds  of  wool,  which  sells  for  twenty  sous, 
two  pounds  of  horse  hair  at  ten  sous.  ^  ,i  ,  .  .    :_ 

Besides  from  smaller  peltries,  two  hundred  thousand  livres  can  be  made  yearly." 

TDK    EARLIEST   CENSUS    OF   TUK    illSSISSIPI'I   TRIBES. 

In  the  third  volume  of  the  History  and  Statistics  of  the  Indian  tribes,  prepared  under 
the  direction  of  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  by  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  a  manuscript, 
ji  copy  of  which  is  in  possession  of  General  Cass,  is  referreil  to  as  containing  the  earliest 
enumeration.    The  following  was  made  thirty-four  years  before  :      „ 

"  The  Sioux. Families.      4.000 

MahaH, 12,000 


Octata  and  .\jouc!>. 

Canses,  (Kansa.^.)      .    -    .    . 

Mifsouri, 

Akausas.  el.'-.,       • 

Manton.  (Mandau)    -    -    -    -    . 
Panis.  (Pawnee)       .    -    .    .    . 
Illinois,  of  the  great  village  and 
Camaroiia  (Tamaroa)     -    -    ■ 
Jleosigamea,  (MetchigamiaM) 
Kikapous  and  Mascoutens.    -    - 

Miamie,       

Chactas,      -.-.-... 


300 

1.500 

1.500 

200 

100 

2,C00 

800 
200 
4.50 
500 
4,000 


Cliicacbas,       2.000 

Mobiliens  and  Chohoraes.    -    -    -    .         350 
Concaqucs,  (Conchas)    -    -     -    .    .      2.OOO 

150 
250 
100 
200 
300 
150 
-  1.500 
100 


Oiima,  (Houmas) 

Colapissa,        - 

Bayogoula,      ---... 
People  of  the  Fork,      -    - 
Counica,  etc.,  (Tonicas) 
Cacnsa,  (Taensa)      -    -         . 

Nadcches,        

Belochy,  (Biloxi)  Pascoboula. 


Total. 23.850 


SUGGESTIONS   FOR  THE   DOMESTICATION   OF   THE   TRIBES. 

"  The  savage  tribes  located  in  the  places  I  have  marked  out,  make  it  necessary  to  estab- 
lish three  posts  on  the  Mississippi.  One  at  the  Arkansas,  another  at  the  Wabash,  (Ohio ;) 
and  the  third  at  the  Missouri.  At  each  post  it  would  be  proper  to  have  an  oflScer  with 
a  detachment  of  ten  soldiers,  with  a  sergeant  and  corporal,    All  Frenchmen  should  be 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


46 


allowed  to  settle  there  with  their  families,  and  trade  with  the  Indians,  uiid  they  might 
establish  tanneries  for  properly  dressing  the  buflfalo  and  deer  skins  for  transportation . 

No  Frenchman  shall  be  allowed  to  follow  the  Indians  on  their  hunts,  as  it  tcndH  to 
keep  them  hunters  as  is  seen  in  Canada,  and  when  they  are  in  the  woods  they  do  not 
desire  to  become  tillers  of  the  soil."    ♦     *     *     'K     *     >i<     =i<     >i< 

"  I  have  said  nothing  in  this  memoir  of  which  I  have  not  personal  knowledge  or  the 
most  reliable  sources.  The  most  of  what  I  proi)Ose  is  founded  upon  personal  reflection, 
in  relation  to  what  might  be  done  for  the  defence  and  advancement  of  the  colony  '■'^  * 
•''*******  It  will  be  absolutely  necessary  that  the  king  should  de- 
fine the  limits  of  this  country,  in  relation  to  the  government  of  Canada.  It  is  impossible 
that  the  commandant  of  the  Mississippi  should  have  a  report  of  those  who  inhabit  the 
rivers  that  fall  into  the  Misslaaippi,  and  principally  those  of  the  river  Illinois. 

"  The  Canadians  intimate  to  the  savages  that  they  ought  not  to  listen  to  us,  but  to 
the  Qovernor  of  Canada,  who  always  speaks  to  them  with  large  presents  ;  that  the  Gov 
ernor  of  the  Mississippi  is  mean,  and  never  sends  them  anything.  This  is  true,  and 
what  I  cannot  do.  It  is  imprudent  to  accustom  the  savages  to  bo  spoken  to  by  pre- 
sents, for  with  so  many,  it  would  cost  the  king  more  than  the  revenue  derived  from  the 
trade.  When  they  come  to  us,  it  will  be  necessary  to  bring  them  in  subjection,  make 
them  no  presents,  and  compel  them  to  do  what  wo  wish,  as  if  they  were  Frenchmen. 

"The  Spaniards  have  divided  the  Indians  int)  parties  on  this  point,  and  we  can  do 
the  same.  When  one  nation  does  wrong,  we  can  cease  to  trade  with  them,  and  threaten 
to  draw  down  the  hostility  of  other  Indians.  We  rectify  the  diflSculty  by  having  mis- 
sionaries, who  will  bring  them  into  obedience  secretly. 

"  The  Illinois  and  Mascoutons  have  detained  the  French  canoes  they  find  upon  the 
Mississippi,  saying  that  the  Governors  of  Canada  have  given  them  permission.  I  do  not 
know  whether  this  is  so,  but  if  true,  it  follows  that  we  have  not  the  liberty  to  send  any 
one  on  the  Mississippi. 

"  M.  Le  Sueur  would  have  been  taken  if  he  had  not  been  the  stMngest.  Only  one  of 
the  canoes  he  sent  to  the  Sioux  was  plundered."*        *        *        -y        ■■•f         *        m 

As  in  the  foregoing  census  there  is  the  first  mention  of  the  Omahos,  Ottoes  and 
loways,  we  append  the  following: 

James,  in  his  history  of  Long's  expedition  to  the  Kocky  Mountains,  remarks,  "  What 
length  of  time  the  Omawhaws  have  rf  sided  on  the  Missouri  is  unknown,  but  it  seems 
highly  probable  that  they  were  not  there  when  Mr.  Bourgmont  prepared  his  journey  to 
the  Padoucas,  in  the  year  1724,  as  he  makes  no  mention  whatever  of  them.  It  would 
seem  indeed  that  they  had  separated  from  the  great  migrating  nation,  that  wo  shall 
further  notice  below,  on  or  near  the  Mississippi ;  and  that  they  had  since  passed  slowly 
across  the  country  or  perhaps  up  the  St.  Peters,  (Mlncesota)  until  they  finally  struck 
the  Missouri  at  the  mouth  of  the  Sioux  River.  Tliis  is  rendered  highly  probable  by  the 
circumstoncc  of  Carver  having  met  with  them  on  the  St.  Peters  (Minnesota)  in  the 
year  1766  associated  with  the  Shienne  and  others,  all  of  whom  he  represents  as  bands 
of  the  Naudowessie  nation.  ., 

OTO   NATION. 

"The  Oto  nation  of  Indians  is  distinguished  by  the  name  Wah-toh-ta-na.  The  perma- 
nent village  of  this  nation  is  composed  of  large  dirt  lodges,  similar  to  those  of  the  Eon- 
zosand  Omahaws,  and  is  situated  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river  Platte  or  Nebraska,  about 


.<[''■'• 


■■■vh 

■  ■  ■'•[\,i 


*.'■■■ 


■  ..  ■■  r  ■] 


■;:;'v*--::1 


t-j;. 


m 


u 


"•^Annals  of  mt 


^f 


t/ 


forty  miles  above  ito  eonflnence  with  the  Miuoari.  Although  this  niitioii  distinguish 
thcmaelres  by  the  name  of  Wahtohtata,  yet  when  questioned  resi)ecting  the  signiflcntion 
of  the  word,  they  say  it  ought  to  be  pronounced  Wah-toli-ta-na  or  Wah-do-tan,  which 
moans  those  who  will  copulate.  This  singular  (leoignation  which  they  have  adopted,  was 
applied  to  the  nation  in  conse(|uence  of  their  Chief  at  the  period  of  their  separation  from 
the  Missourles  on  the  Mississippi,  having  carried  off  a  Squaw  from  that  nation.  Tim 
nation  however,  is  only  known  to  white  people  as  Oto,  Otto,  or  Othouoz,  It  thus  np- 
[lears  that  their  name  has  been  adopted  snbiequently  to  the  migration  and  partition  of 
the  great  nation,  of  which  they  were  formally  but  a  band. 

'  ORIOI^r   OP  THE    WINNEDAQOKS. 

This  great  nation  they  say,  originally  resided  somewhere  to  the  Northward  of  the 
great  lakes,  and  on  their  emigration  Southward,  after  performing  a  considerable  journey, 
a  large  band  of  thorn  called  Ho-ho-go,  or  Fish  Eaters,  from  their  fondness  for  fish,  sepa- 
ratsd  from  the  main  body,  and  established  their  residence  on  the  margin  of  a  lake. — 
This  band  is  now  known  by  the  name  of  Winnebagocs.  During  the  journey  of  the 
great  nation,  another  band  separated  from  them  on  the  Mississippi,  nud  received  the 
name  of  Pa-ho-ja  or  Gray  Snow,  which  they  still  retain,  but  are  known  to  the  white 
people  as  loways,  or  Aiaoucz.  **•**•*••*•  The  Otos  also 
separated  from  the  nation  on  the  Mississippi  and  struck  the  Missouri  near  the  confluence 
of  the  great  Nemawhaw.  Here  the  Otoes  remained  a  considerable  time  for  the  purpose 
of  hunting.  *  *  *  *  From  this  locality  they  proceeded  up  the  river  to  the  Platte, 
and  after  hunting  for  some  time  near  its  confluence,  they  moved  still  further  up  the 
Missouri,  and  established  a  village  on  its  band,  about  fourteen  miles  below  the  Council 
Bluffs.  In  this  position  they  remained  severol  years;  during  which  time,  a  band  of  the 
loways  took  up  their  residence  about  one  year  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  nearly  opposite 
to  them.  The  loways  after  having  resided  in  a  village  on  the  Iowa  part  of  the  Mis- 
souri, a  considerable  space  of  time,  were  rejoined  by  the  band  above  mentioned,  when 
they  abandoned  theit  position,  and  returned  to  the  waters  of  the  Mississippi,  and  erected 
a  village  on  the  Moyene,  (Des  Moines)  where  it  still  remains." — ("Expedition  to  Rocky 
Mountains,  1819-20.") 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


i^',t 


INTEEVAl.   BETWEEX  THE   EXPLOKATION   OF   I.E   SUEUR   IN    1700.   ANI)  JO.NATHAX   CARVEn,    IN    1766. 

IT  has  been  mentioned  that  those  left  in  charge  of  the  Fort  at  Mankahto  by  Le 
Sueur,  returned  to  Montreal  on  account  of  the  hostility  of  the  Indiaiis,  About  this 
period  the  Sauks  and  Foxes,  who  used  to  hunt  as  far  North  as  the  Sauk  Rapids,  though 
their  principal  residence  was  on  the  l-'ox  River,  in  Wisconsin,  formed  an  iilliancG  and 
waged  war  against  the  Ojibways  and  Illinois,  who  were  the  allies  of  the  French.  As. 
a  consequence,  the  Wisconsin  for  many  years  ceased  to  be  an  avenue  of  trade  to  the 
Mississippi. 
In  1126  a  proposition  was  made  by  the  French  commandant  at  the  post  on  the  lUi- 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


47 


uois,  to  the  ofllcor  atOrcoii  Buy  to  cxtormiiiatetlic  Foxch.  Iu  re()ly  to  ih«  propositioti  th« 
latter  Hays:  "  Wo  agree  that  tlint  would  be  the  beat  oxpedioiit,  but  inunt  tuaintaiu  thut 
nothiii((  can  ho  more  dangorouH  iu  caso  it  Hhould  fail.  It  would  be  iiecoMary  to  ctlect 
n  surprize,  and  to  keep  them  uhut  up  in  the  Fort  at  in  the  laat  war,  for  if  the  Foxeit  en- 
cape  to  the  Sioux,  or  tho  Ayoimis  (loways)  thoy  would  return  to  doHtroy  us  iu  all  the 
upper  country."  * 

It  was  during  tho  interval  referred  to  in  this  chapter  that  the  Ojibway  incursioDA 
into  Minnesota  took  place.  Aided  by  French  fire-arms  and  advice,  the  Ojibways  ad- 
vanced by  way  of  tho  St.  Louis  River.  Under  Bi-uus-wah,  they  drove  the  Dakotns  from 
their  village,  and  from  this  point  they  commenced  a  warfare,  which  iu  time  led  to  the 
rotireniont  of  tho  Dakotas  from  Leech,  Mille  Lac,  and  other  Htrong-holds,  North  of  the 
Falls  of  Saint  Anthony,  nnd  West  of  Lake  Superior. 

Very  near  the  period  that  France  ceded  Canada  to  England  the  last  conflict  of  tho 
Foxes  and  Ojibwnys  took  place  nt  the  Falls  of  the  Saint  Croix.  Tho  late  Anglo-ojib- 
way,  Wm.  Warren  says: 

The  account  which  tho  Ojibwas  give  of  this  battle  is,  that  a  famous  war  chief  of  Lake 
Superior,  whose  namo  was  Waub-o-jeeg,  or  White  Fisher  sent  his  war  club  and  warn, 
pum  of  war  to  call  the  scattered  bands  of  the  Ojibwa  tribes,  to  collect  a  war  party  to 
march  ogainst  the  Sioux  villages  on  the  St.  Croix  and  Mississippi.  Warriors  from  Ste. 
Maries,  Kewenaw,  Wisconsin  and  Grand  Portage  joined  his  party,  and  with  three  hun- 
dred warriors  Waub-o-jeeg  started  from  Lapointe  to  march  into  the  enemy's  country 
He  had  sent  his  war  club  to  tho  villag*  of  Sandy  Lake,  and  they  had  sent  tobacco  in 
return,  with  answtr  that  on  a  certain  day,  sixty  men  from  that  section  of  the  Ojibwa  tribe 
would  meet  him  at  the  confluence  of  Snake  river  with  the  St.  Croix.  On  reaching  this 
point  on  the  day  designated,  and  the  Sandy  Lake  party  not  having  arrived  as  agreed 
upon,  Waub-ojeeg,  not  confident  in  the  strength  of  his  numbers,  continued  down  the 
St.  Croix.  They  arrived  at  tho  Falls  of  St.  Croix  early  in  the  morning,  and  while  pre- 
paring to  take  their  bark  canoes  over  the  portage,  or  carrying  i)lace,  scouts  were  sent  in 
advance  to  reconnoitre.  They  soon  retnrned  with  the  information  that  they  had  discov- 
ered a  large  party  of  Sioux  aud  Foxes  landing  at  tho  other  end  of  the  portage. 

The  Ojibwas  instantly  prepared  for  battle,  and  the  scouts  of  the  enemy  having  discov- 
ered them,  the  two  hostile  parties  met  as  if  by  mutual  appointment,  in  the  middle  of  the 
portage.  The  Foxes  after  seeing  the  comparatively  small  number  of  the  Ojibwas,  and 
over  confident  in  their  own  superior  numbers  and  prowess,  requested  the  Sioux  not  to  join 
in  the  fight,  but  to  sit  by  and  see  how  quickly  they  could  route  the  Ojibwas.  -This  re- 
quest was  grai'tod.  The  fight  between  the  contending  warriors  of  the  two  tribes,  is 
said  to  have  been  fiercely  contested,  aud  embellished  with  many  darijg  acts  of  personal 
valor.  About  noon  the  Foxes  commenced  yielding  ground,  and  at  last  were  forced  to 
flee  in  confusion.  They  would  probably  have  been  driven  into  the  river  and  killed  to  a 
man,  had  not  their  allies  the  Siouxs,  who  had  becH  quietly  smoking  their  pipes  and  calm, 
ly  viewing  the  fight  from  a  distance,  at  this  juncture,  yelled  their  war  whoop,  and  rushed 
to  the  rescue  of  their  discomfited  friends.' 

The  Ojibwas  resisted  their  now  enemies  manfully,  and  it  was  not  until  their  nmmuni. 
tion  had  entirely  failed  that  they  in  turn  showed  their  backs  in  flight.  Few  would  have 
returned  to  their  lodges  to  tell  the  sad  tale  of  defeat,  and  death  of  brave  men,  had  not 

•    Wisconsin  Hi«.  Soc.  Report.  Pftge  22. 


^  -Vr 


',:';r 


■i 


■■    -tt. 

Mi 


48 


Annals  of  the 


iv 


the  party  of  sixty  warriors  from  Sandy  Lake,  who  were  to  have  joined  them  at  the  mouth 
of  Snake  river,  arrived  at  this  opportune  moment,  and  landed  at  the  head  of  the  portage. 

Eager  for  the  fight  and  fresh  on  the  field,  this  band  withstood  the  onset  of  the  Siouxs 
and  Foxes,  till  their  retreating  friends  could  rally  again  to  the  battle.  Tlie  Sioux  and 
Foxes  in  turn  fled,  and  it  is  said  that  the  slaughter  in  their  ranks  was  great.  Many  were 
driven  over  the  rocks  into  the  boiling  flood  below  ;  and  every  crevice  in  the  cliffs  con- 
tained a  dead  or  wounded  enemy. 

From  this  time  the  Foxes  retired  to  the  South  and  forever  give  up  the  war  with  their 
victorious  enemies. 

The  old  Ojibwa  Chief  "  Buffalo"  of  Lapointe,  says  that  the  fire  of  the  Foxes  was  by 
this  stroke  nearly  extinguished,  and  they  were  reduced  to  fifteen  lodges.  Tiiey  placed 
themselves  under  the  protection  of  the  Osaukies,  who  are  a  family  of  the  Algonquin 
stock,  and  by  offering  to  bo  their  cutters  of  wood  and  carriers  of  water,  were  at  last  in- 
corporated into  that  tribe.  The  Foxes  speak  a  distinct  language  and  do  jot  belong  to 
the  Algonquin  Council  Fires.  The  Ojibwas  term  them,  0-dug-aum-eeeg-or  people  of 
the  opposite  side." 

The  Foxes  being  at  last  dislodged  from  the  Fox  river,  French  traders  began  to  come 
from  Mackinaw  to  the  Mississippi,  by  way  of  Green  Bay. 

In  the  year  1155,  a  French  fort  for  the  fir.st  time  was  established  at  Prairie  du  Chien,* 
and  drew  around  it  a  number  of  voyageurs  and  coureurs  des  bois,  whoso  descendants 
are  found  in  Minnesota. 

In  an  old  European  Atlas,  in  the  Library  of  the  Philadelphia  Athenicum,  there  is  a 
map  with  a  post  called  "St.  Nicholas"  at  the  mouth  of  the  Wisconsin. 

ENGUSH   TAKE   POSSESSION   OF   THE    COUNTRY. 

In  the  fall  of  1761,  a  detachment  of  English  soldiers  left  Detroit  to  take  possession 
of  Green  Bay  and  the  adjacent  country. 

The  Wisconsin  Historical  Society  has  lately  published  the  journal  of  the  commanding 
officer  of  the  post;  from  which  we  make  some  extracts: 

"  Wo  arrived  ond  took  post  at  La  Bay  (Green  Bay,)  the  twelfth  of  October  ;  fouml 
the  fort  quite  rotten,  the  stockade  ready  to  fall,  the  houses  without  cover,  our  fire-woo.l 
far  off",  and  none  to  be  got  when  the  river  closed." 

Accompanying  this  officer  were  two  English  traders, — the  first  ever  iu  the  country, — 
McKay,  from  Albany,  and  Goddard  from  Montreal. 

WINNEBAGOES    AND   lOWAYS    ASK    FOK   TRADERS. 

"  August  ()th,  1162.  Three  Puan  chiefs  with  four  ambassadors  from  the  Avoy 
(loway)  nation  came.  I  made  the  same  speech  to  them  as  to  ihe  rest.  The  chief  of 
the  third  town  of  Pnans  brought  me  a  large  belt,  confirming  what  both  the  others  had 
said  before,  telling  me  he  had  seen  the  belts  I  had  sent,  and  that  he  had  never  been  at 
war  with  the  English,  nor  could  tho  French  commander  persuade  him  to  it.  He  brought 
the  other  chiefs  to  confirm  what  he  said,  as  he  never  knew  any  harm  the  English  had 
done.  He  made  the  same  demand  for  trading,  with  the  same  promise  of  protection  for 
them,  and  also  asked  for  a  gunsmith  and  rum.  The  Avoys  (loways)  then  spoke,  said 
they  had  come  very  far,  had  brought  no  belts,  as  they  had  come  to  see  if  I  would  shake 
hands  and  forgive  them  as  I  had  done  the  rest.'' 

*See  petition  of  old  settlers  At  Prairie  du  Ciiien,  forty  years  ago,  In  the  "American  State  Papers." 


'«•.,'.»■ 


■0i^i-P' 


V'vi..'-'- 

m: 

;;■■•■* 

■.',■:. 

.'•' 

M 

s 

•I  O'"!  )>'".' 

i!".:;' ;/, 

X^^^'^ 

'  •■■^-:  t  ■:•■ 

.'"■   t^^ 

\mi. 

}&:^:>' 

•A-i'  V.  •  .'-• 

S    i  .> 

(■-.V.  •   ' 

iiivT''.- 

&w^y 

>*..,'-. -f,; 

1,''-,MJ 

".''-     ,."'"' V 

;*:;-'::■:■  ■« 

*^"v.^,:/ 

»v--' 

1^--;,. 

Si'-'-' 


I'V 


W'i*»''^ 


&'#i^^';. 


JONATHAN  CARVER. 


'.?■# 


Minnesota  Historical  SocietIt. 


im: 


fS:  Jj!^i.c#  Abihiii  iNTEBviKjr  of  thb  xkolish  and  bioux.  -<  '^^'»^''*  imt*(>hi\imii-^(i 
On  March  1, 1163,  twelve  warriors  of  the  Sons  came  here.  It  is  certainly  the  gredt. 
est  nation  of  Indiana  ever  yet  fonnd.  Not  above  two  thousand  of  them  were  ever  armed 
with  fire-arms,  the  rest  depending  entirely  on  bows  and  arrows,  which  they  use  with  more 
skill  than  any  other  Indian  nation  in  America.  They  can  shoot  the  wildest  and  largest 
beasts  in  the  woods  at  seventy  or  one  hundred  yardi  distant.  They  are  remarkable 
for  their  dancing,  and  the  other  nations  take  the  fashions  from  them.  *  *  *  * 
This  nation  is  always  at  war  with  the  Chippewas,  those  who  destroyed  Mishamakinak. 
They  told  me  with  warmth  that  if  ever  the  Chippewas  or  any  other  Indians  wished 
to  obstruct  the  passage  of  the  traders  coming  up,  to  send  them  word,  and  they  wonld 
come  and  cut  them  off  from  the  face  of  the  earth,  as  all  Indians  were  then-  slaves  or  dogs. 
I  told  them  I  was  glad  to  see  them,  and  hoped  to  have  a  lasting  peace  with  them. — 
They  then  gave  me  a  letter  wrote  in  French,  and  two  belts  of  wampum  from  their  king, 
in  which  ho  expressed  great  joy  on  hearing  of  their  being  English  at  his  post.  The  let- 
ter was  written  by  a  French  trader,  whom  I  had  allowed  to  go  among  them  last  fall, 
with  a  promise  of  his  behaving  well,  which  he  did  better  than  any  Canadian  I  ever  knew. 
»  *  *  *  yfHh  regard  to  traders,  I  told  them  I  would  not  allow  any  to  go 
amongst  them,  as  I  then  understood  they  lay  out  of  the  government  of  Canada,  but 
made  no  doubt  they  would  have  traders  from  Mississippi  in  the  spring.  They  went 
away  extremely  well  pleased.  "June  14th,  1763,  the  traders  came  down  from  the 
Sack  country,  and  confirmed  the  news  of  Landsing  and  his  son  being  killed  by  the 
French,    There  came  with  the  traders  some  Puans,  and  four  young  men  with  one  chief 

of  the  Avoy  nation  to  demand  traders."    *     *     *     *.        •     i  -r  

On  the  nineteenth,  a  deputation  of  Winnebagoes,  Sacs,  Foxes,  and  Menominees  arri- 
ved with  a  Frenchman  named  Penneusha.  "  This  Pennenaha  is  the  same  man  who 
wrote  the  letter  the  Sous  brought  with  them,  in  French,  and  at  the  same  time  held 
council  with  that  great  nation  in  favor  of  the  English,  by  which  he  much  promoted  the 
interests  of  the  latter,  as  appeared  by  the  behaviour  of  the  Sous.  He  brought  with 
him  a  pipe  from  the  Sous,  desiring  that  as  tiie  road  is  now  clear,  they  would  by  no  mean^ 
allow  the  Chippewas  to  obstruct  it,  or  give  the  English  any  disturbance,  or.prevent  the 
traders  from  coming  np  to  them.  If  they  did  so  they  would  send  all  their  warriors  and 
cut  them  off."  V     •        .    .      : 


\-_,i 


:..•''.    Kr 


•■.;•:_* 

■(! 

"'!; 

■;.;  >  ll 

;;  '. ' 

J,*     -  r 

■      .! 

Ml 

i<    ■ 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Ml.NXKSOTA  AS  A  BRITISH  DOMINIOK— EiPLOIUTTONS  OP  JONATHAN  CABVEU. 

THOUGH  the  treaty  of  1763,  made  at  Versailles,  between  France  and  England, 
ceded  all  the  Territory  comprised  within  the  limits  of  Wisconsin  and  Minnesota, 
to  the  latter  power,  the  English  did  not  for  a  long  time  obtain  a  foothold. 

The  French  traders  having  purchased  wives  from  the  Indian  tribes,  they  managed  to 
preserve  a  feeling  of  friendship  towards  their  king,  long  after  the  trading  posts  at  Green 
Bay  and  Sault  St.  Marie  had  been  discontinued.  • ' 

The  price  paid  for  peltries  by  those  engaged  in  the  fur  trade  at  New  Orleans  was  also 
G 


'ill'.!-. 


m 


m 


m 


I 


ym 


■m. 


"^'^ 


ft:! 

m 


no 


V  i:ai:-t 


..Annals  op  tHE 


higher  than  that  w^ich  the  British  coald  afford  to  give,  so  that  the  Indians  sought  for 
French  goods  in  exchange  for  their  skins. 

Finding  it  useless  to  compete  with  the  French  of  the  lower  Mississippi,  the  English 
Gorernment  ^tablished  no  posts  of  trade  or  de|ence  beyond  Mackinac.  The  country 
West  of  Lake  Michigan  appears  to  have  been  trodden  by  but  few  British  subjects,  pre- 
vious to  him  who  forms  the  subject  of  the  present  article,  and  whose  name  had  become 
somewhat  famous  in  consequence  of  his  heirs  having  laid  claims  to  the  site  of  St.  Paul, 
and  many  miles  adjacent. 

Jonathan  Carver  was  a  native  of  Conuecticut.  It  has  been  asserted,  that  he  was  a 
lineal  descendant  of  John  Carver,  the  first  Governor  of  Plymouth  Colony,  but  the  only 
definite  information  that  the  writer  can  obtain  concerning  his  ancestry,  is  that  his  grand- 
father, Wm,  Carver,  was  a  native  of  Wigan,  Lancashire,  England,  and  a  captain  in 
King  William's  army  during  the  campaign  in  Ireland,  and  for  meritorious  services  re- 
ceived an  appointment  as  ak\  officer  of  the  Colony  of  Connecticut. 

His  father  was  a  justice  of  the  peace  in  the  new  world,  and  in  1732,  at  Stillwater,  or 
Canterbury,  Connecticut,  the  subject  of  this  sketch  was  born.  At  the  earlyage  of  fifteen 
he  was  called  to  mourn  the  death  of  his  father.  He  then  commenced  the  study  of 
medicine,  but  his  roving  disposition  could  not  bear  the  confines  of  a  doctor's  office,  and 
feeling  perhaps  that  his  genius  would  be  cramped  by  pestle  and  mortar,  at  tho  age  of 
eighteen  he  purchased  an  ensign's  commission  in  one  of  the  regiments  Connecticut  raised 
during  the  French  war.  He  was  of  medium  stature,  and  of  strong  mind  and  quick 
perceptions. 

In  the  year  1767,  he  was  present  at  the  massacre  of  Fort  William  Henry,  aud 
narrowly  escaped  with  his  life. 

After  the  peace  of  1763,  between  France  and  England  was  declared.  Carver  conceiv- 
ed the  project  of  exploring  tho  North-west.  Leaving  Boston  in  the  month  of  June, 
1766,  he  arrived  at  Mackinac,  then  tho  most  distant  British  post,  in  the  month  of  Au- 
gust. Having  obtained  a  credit  on  some  French  and  English  traders  from  Major  Rod- 
gersjthe  officer  in  command,  he  started  with  them  Westward,  on  tlio  third  day  of  Sep- 
tember.   Pursuing  the  usual  route  to  Green  Bay,  they  arrived  there  on  the.  eighteenth. 

The  Freifch  Fort  at  that  time  was  standing,  though  much  decayed.  It  was  some 
yean  previous  to  his  arrival,  garrisoned  for  a  short  time  by  an  officer  and  thu:ty  English 
soldiers,  but  they  having  been  captured  by  the  Menominees,  it  was  abandoned. 

In  company  with  the  traders  he  left  Green  Bay  on  the  twentieth,  and  ascending  Fox 
river,  arrived  on  the  twenty-fifth  at  an  island  at  the  East  end  of  Lake  Winnebago,  con- 
taining about  fifty  acres. 

Here  he  found  a  Winnebago  village  of  fifty  houses.  He  asserts  that  a  woman  was  in 
authority.  In  the  month  of  October,  the  party  was  at  the  portage  of  the  Wisconsin,  and 
descending  that  stream,  they  arrived  on  the  ninth  at  a  town  of  the  Sacks.  While  here 
he  visited  some  lead  mines  about  fifteen  miles  distant.  An  abundance  of  lend  was  also 
seen  in  the  village,  that  had  been  brought  from  the  mines. 

PRAIBIB  DU  CHtEN  DESCRIBED,    i'"-!-''--  i   «''?  iih  ;'•     ''"  I 

On  the  tenth,  they  arrived  at  the  first  village  of  the  Ottigaumies,  (Foxes,)  and  about 
five  miles  before  the  Wisconsin  joins  the  Mississippi,  he  perceived  the  remnants  of  another 
village,  and  learned  that  it  had  been  deserted  about  thirty  years  before,  and  that  the  id- 
habitants  soon  after  their  removal  built  a  town  on  the  Mississippi,  near  the  mouth  of 
the  Ooisconsin,  at  a  place  called  by  the  French  La  Prairie  les  Chiens,  which  signified 


Minnesota  HisxoRicAt  Society. 


51 


1 


the  Dog  Plains.  It  13  a  large  town,  and  contains  about  three  hundred  families.  The 
houses  are  all  well  built,  after  the  Indian  manner,  and  pleasantly  situated  on  a  dry  rich 
soil. 

I  saw  here  many  horses  of  a  good  size  and  shape.  This  town  is  the  gr«at  mart  where 
all  the  adjacent  tribes,  and  where  those  who  inhabit  the  most  remote  branches  of  the 
Mississippi,  annually  assemble  about  the  latter  end  of  May,  bringing  with  them  their  furs 
to  dispose  of  to  the  traders.  But  it  is  not  always  that  they  conclude  their  sale  here. 
This  is  determined  by  a  general  council  of  the  chiefs,  who  consult  whether  it  would  be 
more  conducive  to  the'r  interest  to  sell  their  goods  at  this  place,  or  carry  thera  on  to 
Louisiana  or  Michilimackinack. 

At  a  small  stream  called  Yellow  River,  opposite  Prairie  du  Chien,  the  traders  who 
had  thus  far  accompanied  Carver  took  up  their  residence  for  the  winter. 

From  this  point  he  proceeded  in  a  canoe,  with  a  Canadian  Voyageur,  aud  a  Mohawk 
Indian,  as  companions, 

fCiif.;  ,10  -lih-r-ii-  ']HJ  m:^"^yx,■Vi■  ANCIENT  MONUMENTS,    '  -'.«'  •Vw^i.v.j  jsil^Mr)  j-i;v.  vi.-t 

Just  before  reaching  Lake  Pepin,  while  his  attendants  were  one  day  preparing  dinner, 
he  walked  out  and  was  struck  with  the  peculiar  appearance  of  the  surface  of  the  coun- 
try, and  thought  it  was  the  site  of  some  vast  artificial  earth-work. 

It  is  a  fact  worthy  of  re  lembrauce  that  he  was  the  first  to  call  the  attention  of  the 
civilized  world  to  the  existence  of  ancient  monuments  in  the  Mississippi  Valley.  We 
give  his  own  description  : 

"  On  the  first  of  November,  I  reached  Lake  Pepin,  a  few  miles  below  which  I  landed; 
and  whilst  the  servants  were  preparing  my  dinner,  I  ascended  the  bank  to  view  the 
country.  I  had  not  proceeded  far,  before  I  came  to  a  fine,  level,  open  plain,  on  which  I 
perceived  at  a  little  distance,  a  partial  elevation  that  had  the  appearance  of  entrench- 
ment. On  a  nearer  inspection,  I  had  greater  reason  to  suppose  that  it  had  really  been 
intended  for  this  many  centuries  ago.  Notwithstanding  it  was  now  covered  with  grass,  I 
could  plainly  see  that  it  had  once  been  a  breast-work  of  about  four  feet  in  height,  ex- 
tending the  best  part  of  a  mile,  and  sufficiently  capacious  to  cover  five  thousand  men. 
Its  form  was  somewhat  circular,  and  its  flanks  reached  to  the  river. 

"Though  much  defaced  by  time,  every  angle  was  distinguishable,  and  appeared  as 
regular  and  fashioned  with  as  much  military  skill  as  if  planned  by  Vauban  himself. — 
The  ditch  was  not  visible  ;  but  I  thought,  on  examining  more  curiously,  that  I  could 
perceive  there  certainly  had  been  one.  From  its  situation,  also,  I  am  convinced  that  it 
must  have  been  designed  for  that  purpose.  It  fronted  the  country,  and  the  rear  was 
covered  by  the  river,  nor  was  there  any  rising  ground  for  a  considerable  way  that  com- 
manded it ;  a  few  straggling  lakes  were  alone  to  be  seen  neurit.  In  many  places  small 
tracks  were  worn  across  it  by  the  feet  of  the  elks  or  deer,  and  from  the  depth  of  the  bed 
of  earth  by  which  it  was  covered,  I  was  able  to  draw  certain  conclusions  of  its  great  an- 
tiquity. I  examined  all  the  angles  and  every  part  with  great  attention,  and  have  often 
blamed  myself  since,  for  not  encamping  on  the  spot,  and  drawing  an  exact  plan  of  it, — 
To  show  that  this  description  is  not  the  offspring  of  a  heated  imagination,  or  the  chim- 
erical tale  of  a  mistaken  traveler.  I  find,  on  enquiry,  since  my  return,  that  Mons.  St. 
Pierre  and  several  traders  have,  at  different;  times,  taken  notice  of  similar  appeawmcwi, 
upon  which  they  have  formed  the  same  conjectures,  but  without  examining  them  so 
minutely  as  I  did.    How  a  work  of  this  kind  qo\M  exist  in  a  country  that  has  hitherto 


m 


m 


■rmi: 


•:■'•>■' 


m- 


•Mh. 


m 


52 


Annals  of  the 


/ !  1:/ 


(according  to  the  generally  received  opinion)  been  the  seat  of  war  to  untutored  Indians 
alone,  Vrhose  whole  stock  of  military  knowledge  has  only,  till  within  two  centuries, 
amounted  to  drawing  the  bow,  and  whose  only  breast -work,  even  at  present,  is  the  thick, 
ot,  I  know  not.  I  have  given  as  exact  an  account  as  possible  of  this  singular  appear- 
ance, and  leave  to  futnre  explorers  of  those  distant  regions,  to  discover  whether  it  is  a 
production  of  natnre  or  art.  Perhaps  the  hints  I  have  here  given,  might  lead  to  a  more 
perfect  investigation  of  it,  and  give  us  very  different  ideas  of  the  ancient  state  of  realms, 
that  we  at  present  believe  to  have  been,  from  the  earliest  period,  only  the  tabitations  of 
savages." 

"  ■  "V    '  '  lAKE  PBPIN.  rt 

I^ake  Pepin  excited  his  admiration,  as  it  has  that  of  every  traveller  Kiuco  his  day,  and 
here  he  remarks:  "  I  observed  the  ruins  of  a  French  Factory,  where  it  is  said  Captain 
St.  Pierre  resided,  and  carried  on  a  very  great  trade  with  the  Naudawessics,  before  the 
reduction  of  Canada." 

The  first  trading  houses  North  of  the  lUinogs  river,  were  erected  in  the  vicinity  of  Lake 
Pepin. 

As  early  as  l(>8t,  Nicholas  Perrot  was  trading  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Sioux,  and 
Charlevoix,  in  his  History  of  New  France,  says  that  he  built  a  fort  near  the  mouth  of 
the  Lake. 

Upon  the  map  of  Nicollet,  on  the  East  side  of  the  Lake,  near  Porcupino-Quill  Creek, 
the  ruins  of  a  French  fort  are  marked.  Pike,  in  his  Journal  of  1805,  remarks  :  "Just 
below  the  Point  Le  Sable,  the  French,  under  Froutenac,  who  had  driven  the  Renardrs 
from  the  Wisconsin,  and  chased  them  up  the  Mississippi,  built  u  Stockade  on  this  Lake, 
as  a  barrier  against  the  savages.    It  became  a  noted  factory  for  the  Sioux."  .4 

In  a  map  published  in  Europe  as  early  a^  1*720,  there  is  a  fort  marked  on  the  Lake. 
These  facts  are  confirmed  by  the  Dakota  tradition,  which  asserts,  that  the  first  trading 
post  was  locaUid  at  the  foot  of  the  Lake. 

•       '•■'''  •  DAKOTAS   AT   THE    ST.    CROIX.        •        ■•      '- 

Carver's  first  acquaintance  with  the  Dakotas  commenced  near  the  river  St.  Croix. 
It  would  seem  that  the  erection  of  trading  posts  on  Lake  Pepin  had  enticed  the  Sioux 
from  their  old  residence  on  Rum  river  and  Mille  Lnc. 

He  says:  "Near  the  river  St.  Croix,  reside  bands  of  the  Naudowessie  Indians,  called 
the  River  Bands.  This  nation  is  composed  at  present  of  eleven  bands.  They  were 
originally  twelve,  but  the  Assinipoilt,  some  years  ago,  revolting  and  separating  them- 
selves from  the  others,  there  remain  only  at  this  time  eleven.  Those  I  met  here  are 
termed  the  River  Band?,  because  they  chiefly  dwell  near  the  banks  of  this  river;  the 
other  eight  are  generally  distinguished  by  the  title  of  Naudowessies  of  the  Plains,  and 
inhabit  a  country  more  to  the  Westward.  The  name  of  the  former  are  Nehogatawonahs, 
the  Mawtawbauntowahs,  and  Shashweentowahs." 

On  the  Otis  Farm,  above  Marine  Mills,  in  the  Valley  of  the  St.  Croix,  there  arc  nu- 
merous mounds,  and  every  appearance  of  an  old  Indian  settlement.  Dakota  tradition 
alleges  that  there  was  once  a  small  and  powerful  band  that  lived  above  Lake  St.  Croix. 
The  Mantanton  Dakotas,  which  are  spoken  of  by  le  Sueur  and  Carver,  may  refer  to 
these  under  the  designation  of  M-awtawbauntowahs. 

DISCBIPTION   OF  THE   VICIWrTY   OF  ST.   PAUL. 

"  About  thirteen  miles  below  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  at  which  I  arrived  the  tenth 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


58 


day  after  I  left  Lake  Pepia,  is  a  remarkable  cave  of  &u  amazing  depth.  The  Indians 
term  it  Wakon-teebe  (Wakan-tipi).  The  entrance  into  it  is  about  ten  feet  wide,  the 
height  of  it  five  feet.  The  arch  within  is  near  fifteen  feet  high,  and  about  thirty  feet 
broad ;  the  bottom  consists  of  fine  clear  sand.  About  thirty  feet  from  the  entrance, 
begins  a  lake,  the  water  of  which  is  transparent,  und  extends  to  an  unsearchable  dis* 
tance,  for  the  darkness  of  the  cave  prevents  all  attempts  to  acquire  a  knowledge  of  it, 
I  threw  a  small  pebble  towards  the  interior  part  of  it  with  my  utmost  strength ;  I  could 
hear  that  it  fell  into  the  water,  and  notwithstanding  it  was  of  a  small  size,  it  caused  an 
astonishing  and  terrible  noise,  that  reverberated  through  all  those  gloomy  regions.  I 
found  in  this  cave  many  Indian  hieroglyphics,  which  appeared  very  ancient,  for  time 
had  nearly  covered  them  with  moss,  so  that  it  was  with  diflSculty  I  could  trace  them. 
They  were  cut  in  a  rude  manner  upon  the  inside  of  the  wall,  which  was  composed  of  n 
stone  so  extremely  soft  that  it  might  be  easily  penetrated  with  a  knife;  a  stono  every- 
where to  be  found  near  the  Mississippi."  The  remnants  of  this  cave  are  still  visible  in 
Dayton's  Bluff,  and  a  full  history  of  it  may  be  found  in  the  Annals  of  1852. 

"  At  a  little  distance  from  this  dreary  cavern,  is  the  buryiug-placc  of  several  bands 
of  the  Naudowessie  Indians.  Though  these  people  have  no  fixed  residence,  being  in 
tents,  and  seldom  but  a  few  months  in  one  spot,  yet  they  always  bring  the  bones  of  the 
dead  to  this  place."     -•    •       ■ry-fi.-  -'^n  -i'm  ■■■  ■■•--:>  ..]    ,.,.!  ij  :,;!,:.;.•( 

ins   JOURNEY   TO,    AND   IMPRESSIONS   OF   THE    FALLS    OF    ST.    ANTHONY. 

"  Ten  miles  below  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  the  River  St.  Pierre,  called  by  the 
natives  Wadapaw  Menesotor,  falls  into  the  Mississippi  from  the  West.  It  is  not  men- 
tioned by  Father  Hennepin,  though  a  large,  fair  river.  This  omission,  I  consider,  must 
have  proceeded  from  a  small  island,  (Faribault's,)  that  is  situated  exactly  in  its 
entrance." 

When  he  reached  the  Minnesota  river,  the  ice  became  so  troublesome  that  he  left  his 
canoe  in  the  neighborhood  of  what  is  now  Findlay's  Fewy,  and  walked  to  St.  Anthony, 
in  company  with  a  young  Winnebago  chief,  who  had  never  seen  the  curling  waters. 
The  chief,  on  reaching  the  eminence  some  distance  below  Cheevei-'s,  began  to  invoke  his 
gods,  and  offer  oblations  to  the  spirit  in  the  waters. 

FALLS    OF   ST.  ANTHONY.  '  *    "    '  '    '  "      '"" 

"  In  the  middle  of  the  Falls  stands  a  small  island,  about  forty  feet  broad,  and  some- 
what longer,  on  which  grow  a  few  cragged  hemlock  and  .spruce  trees,  and  about  half 
way  between  this  island  and  the  Eastern  shore,  is  a  rock,  lying  at  the  very  edge  of  the 
Falls,  in  an  oblique  position,  that  appeared  to  be  about  five  or  six  feet  broad,  and  thirty 
or  forty  long.  At  a  little  distance  below  the  Falls,  stands  a  small  island  of  about  an 
acre  and  a  half,  on  which  grow  a  great  number  of  oak  trees."  .!  ; 

From  this  description,  it  would  appear  that  the  little  island,  now  some  distance  in 
front  of  the  Falls,  was  once  in  the  very  midst,  and  shows  that  a  constant  recession  has 
been  going  on,  and  that  in  ages  long  past,  they  were  not  far  from  the  Minnesota  river. 
A  century  hence,  if  the  wearing  of  the  last  five  years  is  any  criterion,  the  Falls  will 
be  above  the  town  of  St.  Anthony.  *^-    •  '"^' 

No  description  is  more  glowing  than  Carver's,  of  the  country  adjacent: 

"  The  country  around  them  is  extremely  beautiful.  It  is  not  an  uninterrupted  plain, 
where  the  eye  finds  no  relief,  but  composed  of  many  gentle  ascents,  which  in  the  summer 
are  covered  with  the  finest  verdure,  and  interspeised  with  little  groves  that  give  a 


-I: 


m 


Mil 


m 


■€' 

.'I  ■  v!  :'■.* 

.'f*  .-(.',1 


64 


M'/n 


Annals  op  the 


■/it/ 


li? 


pleasing  variety  to  the  prospeet.  On  the  whole,  when  the  Falls  are  included,  which 
may  bo  seen  at  the  distance  of  four  miles,  a  more  pleasing  and  picturesque  view  I  believe 
cannot  be  found  throughout  the  universe." 

He  arrived  at  the  Falls  on  the  Utb  of  November,  1766,  and  appears  to  have  visited 
^Ik  river.  .lao^i 

carver's  VOYAOK  up  the  MINNESOTA.      i. 

On  the  twenty-Afth  of  November,  he  had  returned  to  the  place  opposite  the  Minne. 
sota,  where  he  bad  left  his  canoe,  and  this  stream  as  yet  not  being  obstructed  with  ice, 
he  commenced  its  ascent,  with  the  colors  of  Great  Britain  flying  at  the  stern  of  his 
canoe.  There  is  no  doubt  that  he  entered  this  river,  but  how  far  he  explored  it  cannot 
bo  ascertained.  Ho  speaks  of  the  Rapids  near  Shakopee,  and  asserts  that  he  went  as 
far  as  two  hundred  miles  beyond  Mendota.    He  remarks  : — 

''On  the  tth  of  Dceember,  I  arrived  at  the  utmost  extent  of  my  travels  towards  the 
West,  where  I  met  a  large  party  of  the  Naudowessie  Indians,  among  whom  I  resided 
some  months." 

After  speaking  of  the  upper  bunds  of  the  Dakotas,  and  their  allies,  ho  odds  that  he 
"left  the  habitations  of  the  hospitable  Indians  the  latter  end  of  April,  Hd?,  but  did 
not  part  from  them  for  several  days,  as  I  was  accompanied  on  my  journey  by  near  three 
hundred  of  them,  to  the  mouth  of  the  river  St.  Pierre.  At  this  season,  these  bands 
annually  go  to  the  great  cave,  (Dayton's  Bluflf,)  before  mentioned."     ,,  . 

SPEECH  MADE  AT  DAYTON's  OLUFF. 

"  When  wd  arrived  at  the  great  cave,  and  the  Indians  had  deposited  the  remains  of 
their  deceased  friends  in  the  burial  place  that  stands  adjacent  to  it,  they  held  their  great 
council,  into  which  I  was  admitted.  On  this  occasion  I  made  the  following  speech, 
which  I  insert  to  give  my  readers  a  specimen  of  the  language  and  manner  in  which  it 
is  necessary  to  address  the  Indians,  so  as  to  engage  their  attention.  It  was  delivered  on 
the  first  day  of  May,  1761:.      :\.tUi...  .      ,    , 

"  My  brothersl — Chiefs  of  the  namerous  and  powerful  Naudowessles! — I  rejoice  that 
through  my  long  abode  with  you  I  can  now  speak  to  you,  though  after  an  imperfect 
manner,  iu  your  own  tongue,  like  one  of  your  own  children.  I  rejoice  also'  that  I  Lave 
had  an  opportunity  so  frequently  to  inform  you  of  the  glory  and  power  of  the  great 
king  that  reigns  over  the  English  and  other  nations;  who  is  descended  from  a  very 
;incicnt  race  of  sovereigns,  ti»  old  as  the  earth  and  water;  whose  feet  stands  on  two 
great  islands,  longer  thau  any  you  have  ever  seen ;  whose  head  reaches  to  the  sun,  and 
whose  arms  encircle  the  whole  earth ;  the  number  of  whose  warriors  are  equal  to  the  trees 
in  the  valleys,  the  stalks  of  rice  in  yonder  marshes,  or  the  blades  of  grass  in  your  great 
plains;  who  has  hundreds  of  canoes  of  his  own,  of  such  amazing  bigness,  that  all  the 
waters  in  your  country  would  not  sufiBoe  for  one  of  them  to  swim  in ;  each  of  which 
have  guns,  not  small,  like  mine,  which  you  see  before  you,  but  of  such  magnitude  that  an 
hundred  of  your  stoutest  young  men  would  with  difficulty  be  able  to  carry  ouo. 
, ;  "  You  may  remember  the  other  day,  when  we  were  encamping  at  Wadapaw  Mene- 
sotor,  (Minnesota  river,)  the  black  clouds,  the  wind,  the  fire,  the  stupendous  noise,  and 
terrible  cracks,  and  the  trembling  of  the  earth  which  then  alarmed  you,  and  gave  you 
reason  to  think  that  your  gous  were  angry  with  you ;  not  unlike  these  are  the  warlike 
implements  of  the  English,  when  they  are  fighting  the  battles  of  their  great  king.      ,..  . 

Several  of  the  (Jhiefs  pf  your  bands  have  often  told  mo  in  times  past,  when  I  dwelt 


way 
miu( 


for 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


56 


with  yon  ia  your  tente,  that  they  much  wished  to  be  counted  among  the  obildreik  and 
allies  of  the  great  king,  my  master.     *    *    •    *  " -no  it  '»<!»i  l. 

Being  now  about  to  take  my  leare  of  you,  and  to  return  to  my  own  ceunti'y,  a  long 
way  toward  the  rising  sun,  I  again  ask  you  to  tell  mo  whether  yon  continue  of  the  same 
mind  as  when  I  spoke  to  you  in  conncil  last  winter;  and  as  there  are  now  several  of 
your  chiefs  here  who  came  from  the  great  plains  toward  the  setting  of  the  sun,  whom  i 
have  never  spoken  with  in  council  before,  I  ask  you  to  let  me  know  if  you  are  willing  to 
acknowledge  yourselves  the  children  of  my  great  master,  the  king  of  the  English. 

I  charge  yon  not  to  give  heed  to  bad  reports,  for  there  arc  wicked  birds  flying  about 
among  the  neighboring  nations,  who  may  whisper  evil  things  in  your  ears  against  tho 
English,  contrary  to  what  I  have  told  you ;  yon  must  not  betiove  them,  for  I  have  told 
you  the  truth. 

As  for  the  Chiefs  that  are  about  to  go  to  Michilimackinnc,  I  shall  take  care  to  make 
for  them  and  their  suit  a  straight  road,  smooth  waters,  and  a  clear  sky,  that  they  may 
go  there  and  smoke  the  pipe  of  peace,  and  rest  secure  on  a  beaver  blanket  under  the 
•bade  of  the  great  tree  of  peace.    Farewell  1" 

Though  the  reader  will  doubt  if  such  a  speech  was  ever  made  by  Jonathan,  in  the 
Dakota  tongue,  he  will  readily  admit  its  grandiloquence. 

BUmAL  CEREMONIES  OF  THE  DAKOTAS. 

"  When  the  Nandowessies  brought  their  dead  for  interment  to  tiie  groat  cave  (St. 
Paul,)  I  attempted  to  get  an  insight  into  the  remaining  burial  rites,  but  whether  it  was  on 
account  of  the  stench  which  a.  ose  from  so  many  bodies,  or  whether  they  chose  to  keep 
this  part  of  their  custom  secret  from  me,  I  could  not  discover.  I  found  however,  that 
they  considered  my  curiosity  as  ill-timed  and  therefore  I  withdrew.      #        •        * 

One  formality  among  the  Nandowessies  in  mourning  for  the  dead,  is  very  different 
from  any  mode  I  observed  in  the  other  nations,  through  which  I  passed.  1  ho  men,  to 
show  how  great  their  sorrow  is,  pierce  the  flesh  of  their  arms  above  the  elbows  with 
arrows,  and  the  women  cut  and  gash  their  legs  with  sharp  broken  flints,  till  the  blood 
flows  very  plentifully.  *******        ^^^^ 

After  the  breath  is  departed,  the  b^dy  is  dressed  in  the  same  attire  it  usually  wore, 
his  face  is  painted,  and  he  is  seated  in  an  erect  posture  on  a  mat  or  skin,  placed  in  the 
middle  of  the  hut,  with  his  weapons  by  his  side.  His  relatives  seated  around,  each  har- 
angues in  turn  the  deceased,  and  if  he  has  been  a  great  warrior  recounts  his  heroic 
actions  nearly  to  the  following  purport,  which  in  the  Indian  language  is  extreraoly  poet- 
ical and  pleasing  : 

"  You  still  sit  among  us,  Brother,  your  person  retains  its  usual  resemblance,  and  con- 
tinues similar  to  ours,  without  any  visible  deficiency,  except  it  has  lost  the  power  of  ac- 
tion !  But  whither  is  that  breath  flown,  which  a  few  hours  ago  sent  up  smoke  to  the 
Great  Spirit  ?  Why  are  those  lips  silent,  that  lately  delivered  to  us  expressions  and 
pleasing  language  ?  Why  are  those  feet  motionless  that  a  short  time  ago  were  fleeter 
than  the  deer  on  yonder  mountains  ?  Why  useless  hang  thoiso  arms  that  could  climb 
the  tallest  tree,  or  draw  the  toughest  bow  ?  Alas  every  part  of  that  frame  which  we 
lately  beheld  with  admiration  and  wonder,  is  now  become  as  inanimate  as  it  was  three 
hundred  years  ago !  Wo  will  not  however  bemoan  thee  as  if  thou  wast  forever  lost  to 
uS|.or  that  thy  name  would  be  buried  in  oblivion  ;  thy  soul  yet  lives  in  the  great  coun- 
try of  Spirits  with  those  of  thy  nation  that  have  gone  before  thee,  and  tbough  we  are 
left  behind  to  perpetuate  thy  fame,  we  shall  one  day  join  thee. 


m 

• 

p 

B 

■* 

1 1  ■ 

* 

.. 

»' 
\ 

;  ' 

#. 

* 

^ 

.;* 


•■;,•: 


■  . 


■    WJL 


■■:■;(■ 


■J/" 

"■■■i/i;!, 

ift-*'   -  ' 
■'.■J''»   •- 

■ '  ■■ , 

m 

'«■ 


'•"V 

m 
m 


m,     Annals  of  the  ?.?!'./ li/i 

"Actuated  by  the  respect  wo  bore  thee  whHit  living,  we  now  come  to  tender  thee  the 
last  act  of  kindness  in  onr  power  ;  that  thy  body  might  not  lie  neglected  on  the  plain  and 
become  ft  prey  to  the  beasts  of  tlie  field  or  fowls  of  the  air,  wo  will  take  care  to  lay  it 
with  those  of  thy  predecessors  who  have  gono.  before  thee  ;  hoping  at  the  same  time 
that  thy  spirit  will  feed  with  their  spirits  and  be  ready  to  receive  ours  when  we  shall 
ftlso  arrive  at  the  great  country  of  Souls."  '^Hi  4*9'  ■ino  mw  '>ijci,&h>.';!A  tuov 

For  this  speech  Carver  is  principally  indebted  to  his  imagination,  but  it  is  well  con- 
ceived, and  RU^ested  one  of  Schiller's  poems,  called  the  "  Death  Song  of  a  Nadowesaie 
Chief,"  which  Goethe  considered  one  of  hin  finest  productions,  and  which  has  received  two 
translations  into  English,  one  by  Sir  John  Herschell,  and  the  other  by  Sir  E.  L.  Bulwer. 

It  appears  from  other  sources  that  Carver's  visit  to  the  Dakotas  was  of  some  effect  in 
bringing  about  friendly  intorconrso  between  tlietn  and  the  commander  of  the  English 
force  at  Mackinac. 

The  earliest  mention  of  tiie  Sioux,  in  any  public.  British  documents  that  we  know  of, 
is  in  the  correspondence  between  Sir  Wm.  Johnson,  Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs 
for  the  Colony  of  New  York,  and  General  Gage,  in  command  of  the  forces. 

On  the  eleventh  of  September,  less  than  six  months  after  Carver's  speech  at  Dayton's 
Bluff,  and  the  departure  of-  a  number  of  Chiefs  to  the  English  Fort  at  Mockinnc,  John- 
son writes  to  General  Gage: — "Though  I  wrote  you  some  days  ago,  yet  I  would  not 
mind  saying  something  again  on  the  score  of  the  vast  expenses  incurred,  and,  as  I  under- 
stand, still  incurring  at  Michillmackinac,  chiefly  on  pretence  of  making  a  peace  between 
the  Sioux  and  Chippeweigbs,  with  which  I  think  we  have  very  little  to  do,  in  good 
policy  or  otherwise." 

Sir  William  Johnson,  in  a  letter  to  Lord  Hillsborough,  one  of  his  Majesty's  Ministers 
dated  August  llth,  1768,  again  refers  to  the  subject: 

"  Much  greater  part  of  those  who  go  a  trading  are  men  of  such  circumstances  and 
disposition  as  to  venture  their  persons  everywhere  for  extravagant  gaiur,  vet  the  conse- 
quences to  the  publii'  are  not  to  be  slighted,  as  we  may  be  led  into  a  general  quarrel 
through  their  means.  The  Indians  in  the  part  adjacent  to  Michillmackinac  have  been 
treated  with  at  a  very  great  exijense  for  some  tinje  previous. 

"Major  Rodgera  brings  a  considerable  charge  against  the  former  for  meditating  a 
peace  between  some  tribes  of  the  Sioux  and  some  of  the  Chippeweighs,  which,  had  it 
been  attended  with  success,  would  only  have  been  interesting  to  a  very  few  French,  and 
others,  that  had  goods  in  that  part  of  the  Indian  country,  but  the  contrary  has  happened, 
and  they  are  now  more  violent,  and  war  against  one  another." 

carver's   foresight.  .(.v..    -.--.  -i.. 

Though  a  wilderness  of  over  one  thousand  miles  intervened  between  the  Falls  of  St, 
Anthony  and  the  white  settlements  of  the  English,  he  was  fully  impressed  with  the  idea 
that  the  territory  now  organized  under  the  name  of  Minnesota,  on  account  of  its  beauty 
and  fertility,  would  attract  settlers. 

Speaking  of  the  advantages  of  the  country,  he  says  that  the  future  population  will 
be  "  able  to  convey  their  produce  to  the  seaports  with  great  facility,  the  current  of  the 
river  from  its  source  to  its  entrance  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  being  extremely  favorable 
for  doing  this  in  small  craft.  This  might  also  in  time  be  facilitated  by  canals  or  shorter 
cuts,  and  a  communication  opened  by  water  with  New  York,  by  way  of  the  Lakes."  ^ 


in  -} 


afif.n  tm 


H)f4  i; 


XORTIIERU  KOtTE  TO  THE  PACIFIC. 


'ijW  g;.;<. 


The  subject  of  this  sketch  was  confident  that  a  route  could  bo  discovered  by  way 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


6r 


tho  Minuoaota  river,  which  "  woiikl  open  n  passage  for  conveying  intolligenfo  to  Chirin, 
tmd  the  Knglish  settlements  in  the  East  luclios." 

Carver  having  returned  to  England,  interested  Whitworlh,  n  member  of  rnrliiimcnt» 
in  the  Northern  route.  Had  not  the  American  Revolution  commenced,  tiiey  proposed 
to  have  built  a  fort  at  Lake  Pepin,  to  have  proceeded  up  tho  Minnesota,  until  thoy  found, 
us  they  supposed  they  could,  a  branch  of  the  Missouri,  and  from  thence  journeying  over 
the  summit  of  lands,  until  thoy  came  to  a  river  which  they  called  Oregon,  which  they 
would  descend  to  the  Pacific. 

In  England,  Carver  appears  to  have  had  difficulty,  and  soon  became  quite  reduced, 
and  in  17 T9  he  became  a  clerk  in  a  lottery  office,  and  married,  while  his  first  wife  was 
living  in  America,  After  his  death,  the  children  of  each  wife  kept  np  a  corres- 
pondence. 

He  was  a  ready  writer,  and  prepared,  beside.?  his  travels,  a  Gazetteer,  and  aTreatific  on 
the  Tobacco  Plant,  and  seems  to  hive  met  with  some  attention  from  the  literary  circles. 

He  died  in  great  want,  at  the  age  of  forty-eight,  in  KJSO.  In  1817,  some  of  his 
heirs  visited  this  country  with  the  following 

DBKD  PURPORTING  TO  HAVE  HKEN  CIVKX  AT  TUB  CAVE  IN  THE  IlLUFF  BEI.OW  ST.  PAUL. 

"  To  Jonathan  Carver,  a  Chief  under  the  most  mighty  and  potent  George  tho  Third, 
King  of  the  English,  and  other  nations,  the  fame  of  whoso  warriors  has  reached  our 
ears,  and  has  been  now  fully  told  us  by  onv  gooil  brother  Jonathan,  aforesaid,  whom  wo 
rejoice  to  have  come  among  us,  and  bring  us  good  news  from  his  country. 

We,  Chiefs  of  the  Naudowessies,  who  have  hereunto  set  our  seal's,  do  by  these  pre- 
sents, for  ourselves  and  heirs  forever,  in  return  for  the  aid  and  other  good  servioc*  done 
by  the  said  Jouathan  to  ourselves  and  allies,  give,  grant  and  convoy  to  him,  tlie  said 
Jonathan,  and  to  his  heirs  aud  assigns  forever,  the  whole  of  a  certain  tract  of  territory 
of  land,  bounded  as  follows,  viz:  from  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  running  on  tho  East 
bank  of  tho  Mississippi,  nearly  Southeast,  as  far  as  Lak«  Pepin,  where  the  Ciiippcwa 
joins  the  Mississippi,  and  from  thence  Eastward,  five  days  travel,  accounting  twenty 
English  miles  per  day,  and  from  thence  again  to  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  on  a  direct 
straight  line.  We  do,  for  ourselves,  heirs,  and  assigns,  forever  give  unto  tlie  said  Jona. 
than,  his  heirs  and  assigns,  with  all  the  trees,  rocks,  and  rivers  therein,  reserving  the  solo 
liberty  of  hunting  and  fishing  on  land  not  planted  or  improved  by  the  said  Jonathan, 
his  heirs  and  assigns,  to  which  we  have  affixed  our  respective  seals. 

At  the  Great  Cave,  May  1st,  1767." 

In  1821,  General  Leavenworth,  in  behalf  of  the  United  States,  made  iiujuiries  of 
the  Sioux,  but  could  learn  nothing  of  the  two  Chiefs  whose  names  wore  attached  to  tiie 

deed. 

In  1823,  a  committee  of  the  United  States  Senate  reported  adversely  to  tlie  petition 
of  the  heirs  of  Carver. 

ORIGIN  OF  THE  DAKOTAS. 

Carver  in  common  with  other  travellers  had  his  theory.  He  supposed  that  tliey 
came  from  Asia.  He  remarks  "  But  this  might  have  been  at  different  times  and  from 
various  parts;  from  Tartary,  China,  Japan,  the  inhabitants  of  these  places  resemble 
each  other.         **********'•* 

"It  is  verv  evident  that  some  of  the  names  and  customs  of  the  American  Indians  re^ 


I 


hii 


;rV.vi 


I 


.;!;r;:: 


:-k 


1  '■  I '-. 
„ '.« - 

•f>t.  ■•  1 
.  4  ■*■■     .  i 

•■  ■■■'•.' 


;.■..'.''■■■ 


■'  ■■'■;■■ ' 


'44 

•'f.'i 


58 


Annals  of  the 


■emble  thote  of  the  Tartan,  and  I  inako  no  doubt  but  tlint  iu  some  future  era,  and  this 
DOt  verj  diitaat,  it  will  be  roduced  to  certainty  that  during  some  of  tho  warn  bclwoon 
tbt  Tartan  and  the  Chinese,  a  part  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Northern  provinces  were 
driven  from  their  natire  country,  and  took  refug<i  in  aouic  of  tlie  isles  before  mentioned, 
and  from  tbeneo  found  thoir  way  into  America.        ****** 

"Many  wordaaro  used  both  by  the  Chinese  and  Indians .wliich  Imve  a  rescm bianco  to 
each  other,  not  only  in  their  sound  but  in  thoir  significntion.  Tho  Chinese  call  n  slave 
Shnngo;  and  tho  Naudowcssio  Indians  whose  language,  from  their  little  intercourse  with 
tba  Europeans,  is  least  corrupted,  term  a  dog  Shuugush  (Shoauknh.)  Tho  former  do- 
nominate  our  species  of  thoir  tea  Shoushong;  the  latter  call  their  tobacco  Shous-as- 
saa  (Chanshasha.)  Many  other  of  the  words  used  by  tho  Indians,  contain  the  syllableH 
che,  chaw,  and  chu,  after  the  dialect  of  the  Chinese."  The  comparison  of  languages 
have  become  a  rich  source  of  historical  knowledge,  yet  very  many  of  tho  auulogies  traced 
are  fanciful.  The  remork  of  Humbolt,  in  "  Cosmos"  is  worthy  of  remembrance.  "  As 
the  structure  of  American  idioms  appears  remarkably  strange  to  nations  speaking  the 
modern  languages  of  Western  Europe,  and  who  readily  sufler  themselves  to  bo  led  away 
by  some  accidental  analogies  of  sound.  Theologians  have  generally  believed  that  they 
could  trace  an  nflRnity  with  the  Hebrew,  Spanish  colonists  with  tho  Basque  and  the 
EDglish  or  French  settlers  with  Gaelic,  Erse,  or  tho  Bos  Breton.  I  one  day  met  on  the 
coaat  of  Peru,  a  Spanish  naval  officer,  and  un  English  wholing  Captain,  the  former  of 
whom  declared  that  ho  had  hoard  Basque  spoken  nt  Tahiti,  the  other  Gaelic  or  Erse  at 
the  Sandwich  Islands. 

The  following  documents  were  called  forth  by  tho  heirs  of  Carver,  petitioning  the 
United  States  to  give  them  a  title  to  the  land  upon  which  Saint  Paul  stands,  and  many 
miles  more,  because  of  an  alleged  grant  of  land,  made  by  tho  Dakotas,  to  Cnptnin  Jon- 
athan Carver,  of  the  British  army : — 

""'  Washin'oton,  July  28,  1821. 

Sir  :— Agreeably  to  your  request,  I  have  the  honor  to  inform  you  wlmt  I  have  un- 
derstood from  the  Indians  of  the  Sioux  Nation,  as  well  ns  some  facts  within  my  own 
knowledge,  as  to  what  is  commonly  termed  Carver's  Grant.  The  grant  purports  to  bo 
made  by  the  chiefs  of  the  Sioux  of  tho  Plains,  and  one  of  the  chiefs  uses  the  sign  of  n 
serpent,  and  the  other  a  turtle,  purporting  that  their  names  are  derived  from  those 
animals. 

The  land  lies  on  the  East  side  of  the  Mississippi,    Tho  Indians  do  not  recognize  or 

acknowledge  the  grant  to  be  vJllid,  and  they  (among  others)  assign  the  following  rco- 
sona  : 

(1)  The  Sioux  of  the  Plains  never  owned  a  foot  of  land  on  the  East  side  of  the 
Mississippi.  The  Sioux  Nation  is  divided  into  two  grand  divisions,  viz  :  The  Sioux  of 
the  Lake,  or  perhaps  moro  literally  Sioux  of  the  River,  and  Sioux  of  the  Plain.  The 
former  subsists  by  hunting  and  fishing,  and  usually  move  from  place  to  place  by  water, 
in  canoes,  during  the  summer  season,  and  travel  on  the  ico  in  the  winter,  when  not  on 
their  hunting  excurtions.  The  latter  subsist  entirely  by  hunting,  and  have  no  canoes, 
nor  do  they  know  but  little  about  the  nse  of  them.  They  reside  in  the  large  prairies 
West  of  the  Mississippi,  and  follow  the  buffalo,  upon  which  they  entirely  subsist ;  these 
art  called  Sioux  of  the  Plain,  and  never  owned  land  East  of  the  Mississippi. 

(2.)    The  ladiaofl  say  they  have  no  knowledge  of  any  such  chiefs,  as  those  who 


' '  t 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


69 


hare  signed  the  grant  to  Carrer,  cither  araongtt  the  Sioux  of  the  Hirer,  or  Sioux  of  the 
Plain.  They  say  timt  if  Captain  Carver  did  ever  obtain  a  d«ied  or  grant,  it  vrat  signed 
by  some  foolisii  young  men  who  were  not  chief»,  and  who  were  not  authorized  to  make 
a  grant.     Among  tho  Sioux  of  tlic  River  there  are  no  such  nivmcs. 

(3.)  They  say  tho  Indians  never  received  any  tiling  for  the  land,  and  they  have 
no  intention  to  part  with  it,  without  a  consideration.  From  mr  knowledge  of  the  Indi* 
auH,  I  am  indui'cd  to  think  they  would  not  tnako  ho  considerable  a  grant,  and  have  it  go 
into  full  effect,  without  re(,'eiving  a  substantial  consideration. 

(4.)  Thoy  have,  and  ever  have  had  the  possession  of  the  Innd,  and  intend  to  keep 
It.  I  know  that  they  arc  very  particular  in  making  every  person  who  wishes  to  cut 
timber  on  that  tract,  obtain  their  permission  to  do  so,  and  to  obtaiu  payment  for  it.  In 
tho  month  of  May  last,  some  Frenchmen  brought  a  largo  raft  of  red  cedar  timber  out  of 
the  Chippewa  river,  which  timber  was  cut  on  the  tract  before  mentioned.  The  In- 
dians tit  one  of  the  villages  on  tho  Mississippi,  where  tho  principal  chief  resided,  com- 
pelled the  Frpncbraon  to  land  tho  raft,  and  would  not  permit  them  to  paw  until  they 
had  received  pay  for  the  timber ;  and  tho  Frciicluncn  were  compelled  to  leave  their  raft 
with  tlio  Indians  until  they  went  to  Prairio  dii  Cliien,  and  obtained  tho  necessary  arti- 
cles and  made  the  payment  required. 

I  am,  sir,  very  respectfully, 

Your  obedient  servant. 

n.  LEAVENWORTH. 
To  Josuji  MEKis,  Esq.,  Com.  General  Land  Office. 

[Communicated  to  the  Senate,  January  23,  1823. J 

Mr.  Van  Dyke,  from  the  committee  on  public  lands,  to  whom  was  referred  the 
petition  of  Samuel  Harrison,  agent  for  the  heirs  of  Captain  Jonathan  Carver,  praying 
for  tho  recognition  and  confirmation  of  an  Indian  deed,  for  a  large  tract  of  land  near 
St.  Anthony's  Falls,  on  the  Mississippi;  and  also  the  petition  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Peters, 
L.L.D.,  who  claims  said  tract  of  land  as  assignee  of  the  heirs  of  said  Captain  Carver, 
and  prays  that  he  may  bo  permitted  to  take  possesion  of  the  same,  reported: 

Tho  petitioners  state,  that  Captain  Jonathaa  Carver,  in  the  year  1766,  took  a  long 
tour  among  the  Indian  tribes,  two  hundred  miles  West  of  the  Falls  of  Saint  Anthony,  in 
the  Missbsippi,  and  made  important  discoveries  during  his  travel  and  residence  of  two 
years  and  Qvo  months,  with  various  Indian  tribes,  which  he  caused  to  be  printed  and 
published  in  London,  in  1173.  That  by  his  conciliatory  measures,  he  gained  the  good  will 
of  the  Indian  tribes,  and  became  the  peacemaker  between  two  large  nations  who  were 
at  war;  and  to  reward  him  for  his  wisdom  and  friendly  interposition,  the  sachems  of 
tho  Naudowessics,  were  pleased  to  grant,  and  accordingly  gave  to  him  and  his  heirs,  a 
deed  for  a  tract  of  land  therein  specially  described,  dated  at  the  Great  Cave,  May  th« 
1st,  1767;  that  the  chief  of  said  tribe,  made  him  a  chief  of  their  tribe  on  the  same  day, 
and  he  then  engaged  to  return  and  settle  in  said  territory  with  his  family  and  con- 
nections. 

That  Captain  Jonathan  Carver  afterwards  returned  to  Boston  and  sailed  for  London. 
where  he  arrived  in  the  year  1769,  and  soon  after  laid  his  deed  before  the  British  gov- 
ernment, praying  for  tho  confirmation  of  it,  and  received  for  an  answer  that  it  shonld 
be  confirmed  as  soon  as  tlio  history  of  his  travels  was  printed  and  published.  But  in 
consequence  of  the  misunderstanding  which  existed  between  Great  Britain  and  Amer- 


B 


•   t    '4 


.M 


■■i.f. 

■  i'" : 

is-: 


,:  ?.'■.  • 

;•■■'»,'<'■■  ■ 
■  ..If. 

.,■  (■•;   ,, 


60 


Annals  of  the 


$ 

s 


l^ 


•A- 


ica,  the  ratiticaliou  of  the  deed  was  suspended.  That  Captain  Jonathan  Carrer  died 
in  London,  JaouarySlst.,  1Y80,  leaviug  a  numerous  progeny;  and  by  the  establishment 
of  the  Independence  cf  America,  tlte  right  to  ratify  Indian  grants  devolved  upon  the 
government  of  the  United  States.  ^ 

Tiie  Rev.  Samuel  Peters,  in  his  petition,  further  states,  that  Lefei,  the  present  empe- 
ror of  the  Sioux  and  Naudowessies,  and  Red  Wing,  a  sachem,  the  heirs  and  successors 
of  the  two  grand  chiefs  who  signed  the  said  deed  to  Captain  Carver,  have  given  satis- 
factory and  positive  proof,  that  they  allowed  their  ancestors'  deed  to  be  genuine,  good 
and  valid,  and  that  Captain  Carver's  heirs  and  assigns,  are  the  owners  of  said  territory, 
and  may  occupy  it  free  of  all  molestation. 

The  committee  have  examined  and  considered  the  claims  thus  exhibited  by  tlie  pe- 
titioners, and  remark  that  the  original  deed  is  not  produced,  nor  any  competent  legal 
evidence  ofTertd,  of  its  execution  ;  nor  is  there  any  proof  that  the  persons,  who  it  is  al- 
ledged  made  the  deed,  were  the  chiefs  of  said  tribe,  nor  that  (if  chiefs)  they  had  author- 
ity to  grant  and  give  away  the  laud  belonging  to  their  tribe.  The  paper  annexed  to  the 
petition,  as  a  copy  of  said  deed,  has  no  subscribing  witnesses  ;  and  it  would  seem  impos- 
sible at  this  rf^moto  period,  to  ascertain  the  important  fact,  that  the  persons  who  signed 
the  deed  comprehended,  and  understood  the  meaning  and  effect  of  their  act. 

The  want  of  proof  as  to  these  facts,  would  interpose  in  the  way  of  the  claimants 
ioisuperable  difficulties.  But,  iu  the  opinion  of  the  committee,  the  claim  is  not  such  as 
the  United  State^are  under  any  obligation  to  allow,  even  if  the  deed  were  proved  in 
legal  form. 

The  British  government,  before  the  time  when  the  alleged  deed  bears  date,  had  deem- 
ed it  prudent  and  necessary,  for  the  preservation  of  peace  with  the  Indian  tribes  under 
ijieir  sovereignty,  protection  and  dominion,  to  prevent  British  subjects  from  purchasing 
lauds  from  the  Indians  ;  and  this  rule  of  policy  was  made  known  and  enforced  by  the 
proclamation  of  the  king  of  Great  Britain,  of  Tth  October,  IT 63,  which  contains  an 
express  prohibition. 

Captain  Carver,  aware  of  the  law,  and  knowing  that  such  a  contract  could  not  vest 
the  legal  title  iu  him,  applied  to  the  British  government  to  ratify  and  confirm  the  Indian 
grant,  and  though  it  was  competent  for  that  government  then  to  confirm  the  grant 
and  vest  the  title  of  said  land  in  him,  yet,  from  some  cause,  that  government  did  not 
think  proper  to  do  it. 

The  territory  has  since  become  the  property  of  the  United  States,  and  an  Indian 
grant,  not  good  against  the  British  government,  would  appear  to  be  not  binding  upon 
the  United  States  government. 

What  benefit  the  British  government  derived  from  the  .services  of  Captain  Carver, 
hy  his  travels  and  residence  among  the  Indians,  that  government  alone  could  determine 
iind  alone  could  judge  what  remuneration  those  sorvic-es  deserved. 

One  fact  appears  from  the  declaration  of  Mr.  Peters,  in  his  statement  in  writing, 
among  the  papers  exhibited  ;  namely,  that  the  British  government  did  give  Captain  Car- 
ver, the  sum  of  one  thousand,  three  hundred  and  seventy-five  pounds,  six  shillino-s  and 
eight  pence  sterling.  To  the  United  States,  Jiowever,  Captain  Carver  rendered  no  servi- 
ces which  could  be  assumed  as  any  equitable  ground  for  the  support  of  the  petitioners 
claim. 

The  committee  being  of  opinion  that  the  United  States  are  not  bound,  in  law  or  ecpiitv, 


/^ 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


61 


to  confirm  the  said  alleged  Indian  grant,  recomnaendsd  the  adoption  of  the  following 
resolution  : — 

"Resolved,  That  the  prayer  of  the  petitioners  ought  not  to  be  granted." 
The  Rev.  Samuel  Peters,  here  spoken  of,  was  formerly  an  Episcopal  minister  in  Con- 
necticut.   Being  a  tory,  he  went  back  to  England  after  the  Declaration  of  Independence. 
After  many  years  he  returned  to  this  country,  and  died,  at  an  advanced  age,  in  New 
York  city. 


CHAPTER  X. 


BIUTISH  TRADI  IN  MIXXESOT.l. 


THE  father  of  the  late  General  Charles  Gratiot  was  one  of  tLe  most  prominent 
of  the  fur  traders  in  the  Northwest.     From  an  interesting  sketch  prepared  by 
Ex-Governor  Reynolds  of  Illinois,  the  following  facts  were  learned  : 

" He  was  born  in  the  celebrated  city  of  Lausanne,  Switzerland,  in  the  year  1747. 
His  family  and  connections  were  of  the  first  respectability  and  wealth  of  that  city.  They 
were  strong  Huguenots,  and  supposed  it  to  be  their  duty  to  educate  their  son  Charles 
Gratiot,  in  that  faith  in  London. 

"  At  the  age  of  ten  years  he  was  placed  in  the  care  of  a  friend  in  the  metropolis  of 
the  British  empire  to  receive  his  education.  His  talents  were  soon  developed,  so  that 
ho  was  discovered  to  possess  an  extraordinary  strong  mind.  He  was  in  the  hands  of 
wealthy  and  influential  merchants,  who  believed  that  the  summum  honum  of  human  hap- 
piness to  consist  in  two  things :  neatly  kept  books,  and  great  u'taltk.  Under  these  circum- 
stances, young  Gratiot  was  mostly  prepared  for  commerce  ;  but  his  genius  disdained 
the  sordid  shackles  of  traflSc  when  the  freedom  of  man  came  in  contact. 

"  After  receiving  his  education,  at  the  age  of  eighteen  he  sailed  from  London  for  Can- 
ada, and  joined  at  Montreal  a  wealthy  uncle.  He  immediately  formed  a  partnership,  for 
the  Northwest  Indian  trade,  with  Messrs.  Kay  and  McRae. 

"  It  must  be  recollected  that  in  early  times,  and  particularly  with  the  English  in  Can- 
ada, the  Northwest  trade  with  the  Indians  was  the  main  channel  of  wealth  and  fame  • 
and  in  fact,  almost  all  the  enterprising  and  active  young  men  of  that  day,  whose  ener- 
gies and  talents  entitled  them  to  fame  and  honor,  turned  their  attentiou  to  the  North- 
west trade. 

"  Charles  Gratiot,  in  the  year  1767,  when  he  was  only  twenty  years  of  age,  embark- 
ed in  this  trade,  and  bade  Canada  a  long  farewell.  His  partners  were  stationed,  one  at 
Mackinaw,  and  the  other  in  Montreal,  while  he  himself  was  the  active,  intelligent  and 
business  partner,  who  extended  the  commerce  of  the  company  from  the  lakes  and  waters 
of  the  Mauraee,  across  the  "Wabash  country  to  the  MissiRsippi,  and  from  the  Falls  of  St. 
Anthony  to  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio.  As  his  business  increased,  his  mind  and  energies 
in  the  same  proportion  improved  and  developed  themselves.  He  was  the  master  spirit 
in  commerce  throughout  this  vast  region  of  country,  and  the  company  of  which  he  was 
partner  employed  seventy  or  eighty  thousand  dollars  in  their  Indian  trade.  Charle* 
Gratiot  had  the  entire  control  of  this  large  sum,  and  all  commercial  transactions 
within  this  extended  territory." 


^•?' 


;  ••'■'Hi, 
/  ''if'- 


•.'•!F-' 

■''41 : 


V   ■    * 
.7,-1  J    ' 


■  V>..' 


.fi 


62 


Annals  of  the 


lit 

♦«'■ 


19- 


-/ 


H«  remaiaed  ia  that  region  of  country  near  Lake  Superior  for  some  years,  trading 
with  the  Indians,  receiving  liis  supplies  of  goods  from  Mackinaw,  and  returning  the  pro- 
ceeds of  sales  also  to  that  pla<.e.  In  the  year  1774  he  turned  his  attention  to  the  Il- 
linois country,  and  established  stores  both  at  Cabokia  and  Kaskaskia.  He  also  extend- 
ed his  trade  across  the  Wabash  Valley  to  the  waters  of  the  Maumee  ;  so  that  his  vast 
operations  embraced  four  or  five  States  of  the  present  Union  in  the  Northwest. 

In  the  year  1774,  some  enterprising  men  in  Montreal,  who  had  a  practical  knowl- 
edge of  the  Indian  trade,  formed  a  company,  styled  the  Northwest  Company  of  Mon- 
treal. The  shares  of  the  company  were  few,  a  portion  of  which  was  owned  by  those 
who  furnished  the  capital,  and  the  rest  by  the  traders  themselves,  each  of  whom  took 
charge  of  au  interior  post.  The  old  Canadian  voyageurs  were  employed  by  this  compa- 
ny in  preference  to  all  others  ;  and  in  all  probability  the  father  of  the  late  Joseph  Ren- 
ville, Scn'r.,  whose  wife  was  a  native  of  Kaposia  village,  was  an  attache  to  this  company, 
as  his  son  was  subsequently  to  its  rival,  the  "  Hudson  Bay."  Sandy  Lake,  in  the  latter 
part  of  the  eighteenth  century,  .became  quite  a  centre  of  Indian  trade.  In  the  year 
1785,  a  scene  occurred  there,  which  has  not  been  of  infrequent  occurrence.  For  the 
facts,  wo  are  indebted  to  Mr.  Schoolcraft's  Narrative,  which  he  obtained  from  a  manu- 
script of  a  voyageur  named  Perrault. 

"A  trader  by  the  name  of  Kay,  was  asked  by  an  Ojibwa  to  give  him  some  rum.  Kay 
refused,  and  wallicd  him  out  of  the  tent.     On  turning  round  to  enter,  the  Indian  stab- 
bed him  in  the  back  of  the  neck.    Kay  at  the  time  was  intoxicated,  and  seizing  a  long 
table  knife,  ran  after  the  Indian.     The  Indians  being  also  drunk,  a  general  melee  took 
place.    The  mother  of  the  Indian  who  had  stabbed  the  trader,  ran  up  and  stabbed  Kay 
a  second  time.     A  friendly  Indian  now  took  up  the  quarrel  of  the  trader,  and  plunged 
a  knife  into  the  breast  of  him  who  instigated  the  Indian  in  the  first  place  to  attack  the 
trader.     The  Indian  women,  in  self-defence,  now  destroyed  all  the  liquor  that  could  bo 
found.     Kay's  wounds  were  so  bad  that  he  determined  to  go  to  Mackinac.     "  Before  he 
started,"  says  Perrault,  "he  sent  for  Mr.  Harris  and  myself,  to  come  to  his  tent,  to  receive 
his  orders.     Ho  said  to  us : — '  Gentlemen,  you  see  my  situation.     I  do  not  know  whcthe  ' 
God  will  spare  my  life  or  not.     I  have  determined  to  leave  you,  and  at  all  hazards  to 
set  out  for  Mackinac  with  seven  men,  accompanied  by  the  Bras  Casse  and  his  wife,  to 
take  cure  of  mo  on  the  road.     Assort  the  remainder  of  the  goo^s,  and  ascend  to  Leech 
lake,  and  await  there  for  the  return  of  the  Pillagers,  who  are  out  on  the  prairies.     In 
short,  complete  the  inland  trade.     Mr.  Pinot  is  too  feeble  an  opponent  to  do  you  much 
injury.     I  confide  in  tiie  capacity  of  you  both.'    A  few  moments  afterwards  Mr.  Harris 
went  out,  when  he  said  to  me  particularly,  taking  hold  of  my  hands — '  My   dear  friend 
you  understand  the  language  of  the  Cliippowas.     Mr.  Harris  would  go  with  me,  but  he 
must  accompany  yon.     He  is  a  good  trader,  but  he  has,  like  myself  and  others,  a  strong 
passion  for  drinking,  which  takes   away  his  judgment.     On  these  occasions,  advise 
iiira.     I  will  myself  speak  to  him  before   my  departure.     Prepare  everything  to  facili- 
taie  our  passage  over  the  portages  and  along  the  lake.     I  shall  set  out  to-morrow.     I 
find  myself  loelter  every  day.' 

"  I  left  him  with  his  physician,  and  wont  to  distribute  the  provisions  and  lading  for 
two  inland  canoes,  ono  for  Mr.  Kay,  and  one  for  the  four  men  who  were  to  take  the  furs 
from  Pino  river,  consisting  of  nineteen  packs  of  eighty  pounds  each,  and  four  packs  of 
deer  skins,  to  serve  as  seats  for  Mr.  Kay's  men.    The  next  day  Mr.  Kay  was  a  little 


k 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


63 


better,   which  diflfused  pleasure  among  us  all.     I  coDstructcd  a  litter  (w«  trciicarc!)  for 
two  men  to  carry  him  over  the  portages  ;  and  he  set  out  the  same  day,  being  the  fifth 
of  May,  about  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon     Mr.  Pinot  also  d«parted  the  same  day. 
Bras  Casse  and  his  wife  departed  about  sunset." 

The  sequel  of  this  tale  is  briefly  told.  Mr.  Kay  reached  Mackinac,  where  Copt.  Rob- 
inson, then  in  command,  had  a  second  operation  performed  on  him  by  the  post-surgeon. 
He  afterwards  closed  his  businos?  and  went  to  Montreal.  A  suppuration  of  his 
wound,  however,  took  place  at  tl'j  liake  of  Two  Mountains,  which  terminated  his  life 
on  the  26th  of  August,  1785,  three  months  and  twenty-four  days  after  receiving  the 
wound. 

In  1796,  the  Northwest  Company  built  a  fort  at  Sandy  Lake.  In  1805,  the  fur 
trade  of  Minnesota  was  entirely  monopolized  by  this  English  company.  At  Leech  lake, 
and  other  points  in  the  Ojibwa  country,  they  had  posts. 

The  principal  traders  among  the  Dakotas,  at  this  time,  were  Cameron,  Dickson, 
Campbell,  Aird,  and  Crawford.  The  latter  lived  much  of  tiio  timo  on  the  Des  Moines 
river.  Airs,  or  Aird,  was  a  partner  of  a  firm  at  Prairie  du  Chicn.  He  was  a  Scotch, 
man,  from  Mackinac,  and  was  met  by  the  returning  expedition  of  Lewis  and  Clarke* 
with  two  cauoes,  near  the  junction  of  the  Au  Jacques  with  the  Missouri  river.  In  1812 
he  had  a  post  at  Mendota.  Campbell  and  Dickson  traded  at  Kaposia  and  sundry  places 
on  the  Mississippi  and  Minnesota  rivers. 

Cameron  had  his  post  towards  the  sources  of  the  Minnesota.  lie  also  was  a  bhrewd 
and  daring  Scotchman.  He  died  in  the  year  1811,  and  the  spot  where  he  was  buried, 
on  the  Upper  Minnesota,  is  known  to  this  day  as  Cameron's  Grave,  One  of  his  voya- 
geurs.  Old  Milor,  is  still  living  at  Mendota;  and  while  in  the  employ  of  Cameron,  nearly 
lost  his  life.  Wo  tell  the  story  as  P'eatherstonhaugh  relates  it  : — "  The  winter  was 
advancing  fast  upon  Milor  and  his  fellow  voyageurs,  and  they  had  delayed  so  long  col. 
lecting  their  packs  of  skins,  that  the  ice  formed  one  night  too  strong  to  permit  tiieir  de- 
scending the  stream  in  a  canoe.  There  was,  however,  some  hoi)cs  of  a  thaw  ;  and  they 
kept  waiting  from  day  to  day,  until  their  provision,  of  which  tiiey  had  but  a  slight  su2> 
ply,  was  exhausted.  They  had  nothing  left  now,  but  to  leave  their  packs  of  skins  un. 
der  the  canoe,  and  take  to  the  woods  in  the  hopes  that  Cameron,  who  was  at  n  distant 
trading-post  below,  seeing  the  state  of  the  weather,  would  send  relief  to  them. 

"  The  snow  was  too  deep  to  enable  them  to  carry  any  burden  ;  and  with  their  last 
meal  in  their  pockets,  they  commenced  their  journey.  They  mot  with  no  game  of  any 
kind,  on  the  way  ;  and  on  the  night  of  the  second  day,  they  were  reduced  to  the  neces- 
sity of  stripping  some  bark  from  a  tree  to  masticate.  In  the  morning,  the  severity  of 
*he  weather  increased,  and  no  alternative  presented  itself,  but  stopping  to  die  on  the 
way,  or  making  the  most  desperate  effort  to  extricate  themselves.  On  the  morning  ot" 
the  third  day,  two  of  the  men  became  weak,  and  frequently  urged  the  other  to  stop  • 
but  Milor  always  opposed  these  delays.  These  poor  follows  were  gradually  losing  their 
judgment  ;  they  knew  that  delay  would  be  fatal  to  the  whole  party,  yet  the  sense  o^ 
present  distress  took  away  all  reflection  from  them.  Milor,  who  was  ahead  of  them  all, 
came  before  night  to  a  place  somewhat  sheltered  from  the  wind,  which  was  very.piercc- 
ing  ;  and  seeing  some  signs  of  the  bushes  having  been  disturbed,  he  stepped  aside  to 
look,  and  found  a  dead  Indian  beside  the  remains  of  a  small  fire.  Milor  now  shouted 
to  the  men  to  come  on;  and  pointing  to  the  Indian,  told  them  that  would  be  their  fate 


>;• ' 


m 


'^if' 


"J'l  ■  ■  I 


v"'.< 


lev 


•S'- 

•'\-l'.' 


'■.■■('I-'. 
■ ' ! '  ■ 


64 


Annals  of  th*: 


before  luoruiug,  if  thoy  stopped.  Frightened  at  this,  they  kept  up  a  good  pace  until  a 
late  hour  ;  and  Milor  being  in  a  part  of  the  country  he  was  acquainted  with,  took  one 
of  the  most  active  of  the  men  with  him,  and  after  great  exertions,  they  had  the  good 
luck  to  catch  two  muskrats.  With  theie  they  returned  to  the  man,  who  had  huilt  up  a 
good  Are  ;  and  having  eaten  one  of  the  animals,  they  lay  down  to  sleep,  and  vested  very 
well.  In  the  morning  they  ate  the  other  before  starting ;  and  ts  they  felt  a  little  more 
cheerful,  Milor  told  them  that  if  they  would  walk  like  men,  he  would  take  them  to  a 
place  where  there  was  pl'-rty  of  muskrats,  and  that  as  soon  as  they  had  laid  in  a  sup- 
ply of  them,  they  would  strike  across  the  country  to  Travei-se  des  Sioux,  where  thoy 
would  be  sure  to  hear  of  Cameron  and  get  food.  In  several  days  they  caught  but  one 
mnskrat. 

"  On  the  morning  of  the  eighth  day,  they  had  not  been  marching  au  hour,  when  Mi. 
lor,  looking  attentively  to  the  Southeast,  declared  that  he  saw  smoke  :a  that  direction 
and  that  there  must  be  a  fii-e.  This,  as  Milor  said,  had  the  effect  of  a  glas^  of  ean  dg 
vk  upon  them,  and  they  went  briskly  on  for  two  or  three  hours  ;  but  this  cheering  sign 
disappeared,  and  the  men  were  beginning  to  despond  again,  when  the  thought  struck 
Milor,  that  if  any  party  were  coming  to  their  relief,  they  would  naturally  be  keeping  a 
lookout  also.  In  less  than  a  half  hour  after,  he  had  gained  the  bluff  to  scan  a  thick 
column  of  smoke,  not  more  than  three  miles  distant.  He  immediately  waved  his  cap, 
shouted  to  his  companions,  and  set  off  in  the  direction  of  the  expected  aid.  It  was  in- 
deed  the  relief  they  expected.  Two  men,  each  with  a  pack  containing  pork  and  biscuit, 
had  been  despatched  from  Traverse  des  Sioux,  and 'Cameron  with  three  others,  were  to 
leave  in  a  canoe,  if  an  expected  thaw  admitted  of  it,  and  at  any  rate,  were  to  start  with 
an  additional  supply.  Milor,  having  reposed  himself,  set  out  to  meet  his  oomrads  with 
the  reinforcement.  '  What  did  they  do  when  they  saw  you  V  I  asked  Milor.  '  Ccr 
gaillards  la  ont  commences  a  danser,  Monsieur — the  happy  fellows  began  to  dance,'  was 
his  answer. 

"This  incident,  iu  the  adventures  of  Milor,  is  very  much  to  the  credit  of  Cameron, 
who  made  so  resolute  an  attempt  to  relieve  his  poor  engages,  when  the  chances  wei( 
much  against  his  siic?eoding.     Featherstoohaugh,  vol.  I,  pp.  31.') — 318. 


I'O  so 


m 


CHAPTER  XI. 

rNiTKD  STATE.?  PIONEER  EXPi,OR.\Tiox  OF  THE  rprEU  mssissippr. 

WITH  the  history  of  Minnesota  there  is  intimately  associated  the  name  of  General 
Pike,  who  fell  in  battle  at  York,  Upper  Canada.  While  a  lieutenant,  he  was 
ordered  by  his  commanding  officer,  the  once  notorious  General  Wilkinson,  to  visit  the 
Indian  tribes  of  the  Upper  Mississippi,  and  expel  the  British  traders.  The  party  uiide'" 
his  curamand  was  small,  and  his  conveniences  few,  yet  his  work  was  well  and  heroically 
performed.     In  the  preface  to  his  book,  he  ?ays : — 

"  In  the  execution  of  this  voyage  I  had  no  gentleman  to  aid  me,  and  I  literally  per- 
formed the  duties  of  astronomer,  surveyor,  commanding  oflBcer,  clerk,  spy,  guide  and 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


65 


.  .'I 


hunter,  frequently  preceding  the  party  for  miles,  in  order  to  reconnoitre,  and  returning 
in  the  evening,  hungry  and  fatigued,  to  sit  down  in  the  open  air,  by  firelight,  to  copy 
the  notes,  and  plot  the  courses  of  the  day." 

It  has  been  the  aim  of  the  Editor  to  make  judicious 

EXTRACTS   FROM    HIS   JOURNAL. 

Sept.  1st,  Sunday. — Embarked  early;  wind  fair;  arrived  at  the  lead  mines  at  12 
o'clock.  A  dysentery,  with  which  I  had  been  afflicted  several  days,  was  suddenly 
checked  this  morning;  which  I  believe  to  have  been  the  occasion  of  a  very  violent  at- 
tack of  fever  about  11  o'clock.  Notwithstanding  it  was  very  severe,  I  dressed  myself, 
with  an  intention  to  execute  the  orders  of  the  General  relative  to  this  place.  We  wore 
saluted  with  a  field-piece,  and  received  with  every  mark  of  attention,  by  Monsieur  Du- 
buque, the  proprietor.  There  were  no  horses  at  the  house,  and  it  was  six  miles  to  where 
the  mines  were  worked;  it  was  therefore  impossible  to  make  a  report  by  actual  inspec- 
tion. I  therefore  proposed  ten  queries,  on  the  answers  to  which  my  report  was  founded. 
Dined  with  Mr.  D.,  who  informed  me  that  the  Sioux  and  Sauteurs  were  as  warmly  en- 
gaged in  opposition  as  ever;  that  not  long  since  the  former  killed  fifteen  Sauteurs,  who, 
on  the  10th  of  August,  in  return,  killed  ten  Sioux,  at  the  entrance  of  the  St.  Peters; 
and  that  a  war  party,  composed  of  the  Sacs,  Reynards,  and  Puants,  of  200  warriors  had 
embarked  on  an  expedition  against  the  Sauteurs,  but  that  they  had  heard  that  the  chief 
having  had  an  unfavorable  dream,  persuaded  the  party  to  return,  and  that  I  would  meet 
them  on  my  voyage.  A  t  this  place  I  was  introduced  to  a  chief,  called  the  Raven  of  the 
Reynards.  He  made  a  very  flowery  speech  on  the  occasion,  which  I  answered  in  a  few 
words,  accompanied  by  a  small  present. 

I  had  now  given  up  all  hopes  of  my  two  men,  and  was  about  to  embark,  when  a  pe- 
roque  arrived,  in  ^which  they  were,  with  a  Mr.  Blondeau,  and  two  Indians,  whom  that 
gentleman  had  engaged  above  the  rapids  of  Stony  river.  The  two  soldiers  had  been 
six  days  without  anylhing  to  cat  except  muscles,  when  they  met  Mr.  James  Aird,  by 
whoso  humanity  and  attention  their  strength  and  spirits  were  in  a  measure  restored, 
and  they  were  enabled  to  reach  the  Reynard  village,  where  they  met  with  Mr.  B.  The 
Indian  chief  furnished  them  with  corn  and  shoes,  and  shewed  his  friendship  by  every 
possible  attention.  I  immediately  discharged  the  hire  of  the  Indians,  and  gave  Mr. 
Blondeau  a  passage  to  the  Prairie  des  Chien?.  Left  the  lead  mines  at  4  o'clock. — 
Distance  25  miles, 

Sept.  3d,  Tueschy. — Embarked  at  a  pretty  early  hour.  Cloudy.  Met  two  peroques 
of  family  Indians;  they  at  first  asked  Mr.  Blondeau,  "if  we  were  for  war,  or  if  going 
to  war  ? "  I  now  experienced  the  good  effect  of  having  some  person  on  board  who 
could  speak  their  language,  foi  they  presented  mo  with  three  pair  of  ducks,  and  a 
quantity  of  venison,  suflicient  for  all  our  crew  one  day;  in  return,  I  made  them  some 
trifling  presents.  Afterwards  met  two  peroques,  carrying  some  of  the  warriors  spoken 
of  on  the  2d  inst.  Tlicy  kept  at  a  great  distance  until  spoken  to  by  Mr.  B.,  when  they 
informed  him  that  their  party  had  proceeded  up  as  high  as  Lake  Pepin,  without  eflcct- 
ing  anything.  It  is  surprising  what  a  dread  the  Indians  in  this  quarter  have  of  the 
Americans;  I  have  often  seen  them  go  around  islands,  to  avoid  meeting  my  boat.  It 
appears  to  me  evident,  that  the  traders  have  taken  great  pains  to  impress  upon  the 
minds  of  the  savages  the  idea  of  our  being  a  very  vindictive,  ferocious  and  warlike  peo. 
pie.    This  impression  was  perhaps  made  with  uo  good  intention ;  but  whsn  they  find 


1  i'"'"l 


'  ■<. 


■>i>.'V. 


'      r"  " 


.■'>V  ;/> 


'v'<;' 


"J 


.•!..!•■ 


■■■■•;!;>.,■, 

l"    '1  ". 

■:..*i'. 


M.i, 


•i' 


^6 


Annals  of  the 


I 


.'r 


w 


that  our  conduct  towards  tbeiu  is  guided  by  magnanimity  and  justice,  instead  of  opera- 
ting in  an  injurious  manner/it  will  have  the  offoct  to  make  them  reverence,  nt  the  same 
time  they  fear  up.     Distance  2")  miles. 

Sept.  4tli,  Wednesday/. — Breakfasted  just  beio4V  the  Ouiscousing.  Arrived  at  the 
Prairie  Des  Chicns  about  11  o'clock;  took  quarters  at  Captain  Fisher's,  and  were  po- 
litely received  by  liim  and  Mr.  Frazer. 

Sept.  6th,  Iriloy. — Had  a  sniall  council  with  Ihe  Puants,  and  a  chief  cf  the  lower 
band  of  t^'O  Sioux.  Visited  oiul  laid  out  a  position  for  a  post,  on  a  hill  called  the  Petit 
Gris,  on  U\^  Ouiscousing,  three  miles  above  its  mouth.  Mr.  Fisher,  who  accompanied 
me,  was  taken  *  ery  sick,  in  conse(incnce  of  drinking  some  water  out  of  the  Ouisconsing. 
The  Puants  never  have  any  white  interpreters,  nor  have  the  Fols  Avoiu  Nation.  In  my 
council,  I  spoke  to  a  Frenchman,  he  to  a  Sioux,  who  interpreted  to  some  of  the  Puants. 

Sept.  8th,  Sinulay. — Embarked  at  half  past  11  o'clock,  in  two  batteaux.  The  wind 
fair  and  fresli.  I  found  myself  very  much  embarrassed  and  cramped  in  ray  now  boats, 
with  provision  and  baggage.  I  embarked  two  interpreters,  one  to  perform  the  whole 
voyage,  whose  name  was  Pierre  Rosseau,  and  the  other,  named  Joseph  lleinuille,  paid 
by  Mr.  Frazor,  to  accompany  me  as  high  as  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony.  Mr.  Frazer  is  a 
young  gentleman,  clerk  to  Mr.  Blakoly,  of  Montreal;  he  was  born  in  Vermont,  but  has 
latterly  resided  in  Canada.  To  th.o  attention  of  thiM  gentleman  I  am  much  indebted; 
he  procured  for  mo  everything  in  his  power  that  I  stood  in  need  of;  despatched  his 
bark  canoes  and  remaiiitd  himself  to  go  on  witli  me.  His  design  was,  to  winter  with 
some  of  the  Sioux  bands.  We  sailed  well,  came  18  miles,  and  encamped  on  the  AV, 
bank.  I  must  not  omit  here  to  licar  testimony  to  the  politeness  of  all  tho  principal  in- 
habitants of  the  village.  There  is,  however,  a  material  distinction  to  be  made  in  the 
nature  of  those  attentions.  Tl:c  kindness  of  [Messrs.  Fisher,  Frazer,  and  Woods,  (nil 
Americans,)  seemed  to  be  tho  spontaneous  effusions  of  good  will,  and  partiality  to  their 
countrymen ;  it  extended  to  the  accommodation,  convenience,  exercises  and  pastimes  of 
my  men:  and  whenever  tliey  proved  superior  to  tho  French,  openly  shewed  their  pleas- 
ure. But  the  French  Canadians  a-ipcared  attentive,  rather  from  their  natural  good 
manners  than  sincere  friendship :  howovor,  it  produced  from  them  the  same  effect  that 
natural  good  will  did  in  the  others. 

Sept.  10th,  Tuesdny. — Eain  still  continuing,  we  remained  at  our  camp.  Having 
shot  at  some  pigeuns,  tiio  report  was  hoard  at  the  Sioux  lodges,. when  La  Fieulle  sent 
down  six  of  his  young  men  to  inform  me  "that  he  had  waited  three  days  with  meat, 
&c.,  but  that  last  night  they  had  began  to  drink,  and  tliat  on  the  next  day  he  would 
receive  me  with  his  people  sober.  I  returned  him  for  answer,  "  that  the  season  was 
advanced,  that  time  was  pressing,  and  that  if  tho  rain  ceased  I  must  go  on."  Mr. 
Frazer  and  the  interpreter  wcntliomc  with  the  Indians.  We  embarked  about  1  o'clock, 
Frazer  returning,  informed  me  that  the  chief  acquiesced  in  my  reasons  for  pressing  for- 
ward, I)ut  that  he  had  prepared  a  pipe  (by  way  of  letter)  to  present  me,  to  shew  to  all 
the  Sioux  above,  with  a  message  to  inform  them  that  I  was  a  chief  of  their  new  fathers 
and  that  ho  wished  me  to  bo  treated  with  friendship  and  respect.     On  our  arrival  oppo- 

8:te  to  the  lodges,  tho  men  were  paraded  on  the  bank,  with  their  guns  in  their  hands. 

They  saluted  us  (with  ball)  witli  what  might  be  termed  three  rounds;  which  I  returned 
with  three  rounds  from  each  boat  with  my  blunderbusses.  This  salute,  although  nothing 
to  soldiers  accustomed  to  fire,  would  not  be  so  agreeable  to  many  people,  as  tho  Indians 


Minnesota  Historical  Society, 


r. 


V7 


4- 


had  all  beon  drinking,  and  as  some  of  them  ovou  tried  their  dexterity,  to  see  bow  near 
the  boat  they  could  strike.  TLcy  may,  indeed,  be  said  to  have  struck  on  every  side  of 
us.  When  landed,  1  had  my  [)istois  in  my  licit,  and  .sword  in  hand.  1  was  mot  on  the 
bank  by  the  chief,  and  invited  to  his  lodge.  As  soon  as  my  guards  \verc  formed,  and 
sentinels  posted,  I  accompanied  him.  Some  of  my  men,  who  were  going  up  with  me,  I 
caused  to  leave  their  arms  behind,  as  a  mark  of  conlidenco.  At  the  chief's  lodge  I 
foir.id  a  clean  mat  and  piliow  for  mo  to  sit  on,  and  the  befovementioned  pipe,  on  a  pair 
of  small  crutclies  before  mc.  The  cliief  sat  on  my  right  hand,  my  intor[)roter  and  Mr. 
Frazer  on  my  left.     After  .smoking,  the  cliief  spoke  to  the  following  purport: 

"  That, 'notwithstanding  ho  had  scon  me  at  the  iirairio,  he  was  happy  to  take  me  by 
the  hand  amongst  his  own  people,  and  thero  to  shew  his  young  men  the  respect  duo  to 
their  new  father.  That,  when  nt  St.  Louis  in  the  spring,  his  father  had  told  liim  that  if 
ho  looked  down  the  river,  he  would  sec  one  of  his  young  warriors  coining  ui>.  He  now 
found  it  true,  and  he  was  happy  to  see  mc,  who  know  the  Great  Spirit  was  the  father 
of  all;  l)oth  the  white  and  the  red  people;  and  if  ono  died,  the  other  could  not  live 
long.  That  ho  had  never  been  nt  war  with  their  new  father,  aud  ho})cd  always  to  pre- 
serve the  same  good  understandir.g  that  now  existed.  That  I;c  now  jircsonted  me  with 
a  pipe,  to  i^liew  to  the  upper  band?,  a  token  of  our  good  undcr.standing;  and  that  they 
might  see  his  work  and  imitate  his  conduct.  That  he  hadc;oue  to  St.  Louis  on  a  shame- 
ful visit,  to  cp.rry  a  murderer;  but  that  we  luid  given  tho  man  his  life,  aud  he  thanked 
us  for  it.  That  he  had  provided  «omethiDg  to  eat,  but  he  supposed  I  could  not  eat  it, 
and  if  not,  to  give  it  to  my  young  men." 

I  replied,  "  that,  although  I  had  told  him  at  tho  prairie  my  business  up  tlio  Mississippi,  I 
would  again  relate  it  to  him.  I  then  mentioned  the  dilVerent  oi)jccts  I  had  in  view, 
with  regard  to  the  savages  wlio  had  fallen  under  our  protection  by  our  late  purchase 
from  the  Spauiard,s.  The  different  posts  to  be  established.  Tho  objects  of  these  posts 
as  related  to  them;  supplying  them  with  necessaries;  having  officers  and  agents  of 
government  near  them,  to  attend  to  their  business;  and  above  all,  to  make  peace  be- 
tween the  Sioux  aud  Sautcurs.  That  it  was  possible,  on  my  return,  I  should  bring 
some  of  the  Sauteurs  down  with  me,  and  take  with  me  some  of  the  Sioux  chiefs  to  St. 
Louis,  there  to  settle  the  long  and  bloody  war  which  had  existed  between  the  two  na- 
tions. That  I  accepted  his  pipe  with  pleasure,  as  the  gift  of  a  groat  man,*  and  a 
brother.  That  it  should  be  used  as  he  desired."  I  then  eat  of  tlie  dinner  he  had  provided 
It  was  very  grateful.  It  was  wild  rye  and  vcuLsoii,  of  which  I  sent  four  bowls  to  ray 
men.  I  afterwards  went  to  a  dance,  the  performaucc  of  which  was  attended  with  many 
curious  manojuvrcs.  Men  and  women  danced  indiscriiiunatelv-  They  were  all  dressed 
in  the  gayest  manner;  each  had  in  their  hand  a  small  .kin  of  some  description,  and 
would  ficqueutly  run  up,  point  their  skin,  aud  give  a  puff  with  their  brealli,  when  tho 
person  blown  at,  whether  man  or  woman,  would  fall,  and  ai-pear  to  be  almost  hfeless, 
or  in  great  agony;  but  would  recover  slowly,  rise,  and  join  in  the  dunce.  This  they 
called  their  great  medicine,  or  as  I  understood  the  word,  dance  of  religion.  Tho  In- 
dians believing  that  they  actually  puffed  something  into  cacli  other's  bodies,  which 
occasioned  tho  falling,  &c.  It  is  not  every  person  who  is  admitted;  persons  wishing  to 
join  thorn,  must  first  make  valuable  presents  to  tho  Society,  to  the  amount  of^forty  or 
I  feast,  and  then  are  admitted  with  great  coromony. 


fifty  dollar.*,  gi 


Mr.  Frazev  in- 


Tle  iH  tie  Cliicf  of  lour  band^ 


■.'■'1 
',1 


ir 


^i. 


■  '''■'■■': 


:   -J-;.' 

;'^■,■'^■^: : 

.    ,vt,    M   ■ 

■  ■  %-  .\ 

m 


C''\ 


.-.-/'•.l-l 


■  ">''<■  ■  .J 


f 


«8 


Annals  of  the 


formed  me,  that  he  was  once  in  the  lodge  with  sonit  young  ineu,  who  did  not  belong 
to  the  club;  when  one  of  the  dancers  came  in,  they  immediately  threw  their  blankets 
over  him,  and  forced  him  out  of  the  lodge;  he  laughed,  and  the  youug  Indians  called 
him  a  fool,  and  said  "  he  did  not  know  what  'the  dancer  might  blow  into  his  body." 
I  returned  to  my  boat,  sent  for  the  chief,  and  presented  him  with  two  carrots  of  tobacco, 
four  knives,  half  a  pound  of  vermillion,  and  one  quart  of  suit.  Mr.  Frozer  asked 
liberty  to  present  them  some  rum ;  we  ma^lo  thoin  up  u  keg  ]}etweeu  us,  of  eight  gal- 
lons.* Mr.  Prazer  informed  the  chief  that  ho  dared  not  give  them  any  without  my 
permission.  The  chief  thanked  me  for  all  my  presents,  and  said  "they  must  come 
free,  as  he  did  not  ask  for  them."  I  replied,  "  that,  to  those  who  did  not  rtsk  for  any- 
thing, I  gave  freely ;  but  to  those  who  asked  for  much,  I  gave  only  a  little  or  hone." 
We  embarked  about  half  past  3  o'clock;  came  three  miles,  and  encamped  on  the  W. 
side.  Mr.  Frazer  wo  left  behind,  but  he  came  up  with  his  two  peroques  about  dusk. 
It  commenced  raining  very  hard.  In  the  night,  a  pcroque  arrived  from  the  lodges  at 
his  camp.  During  our  stay  at  their  camp,  there  were  soldiers  appointed  to  keep  the 
crowd  from  my  boats;  who  executed  their  duty  with  vigilance  and  rigor;  driving  men^ 
women  and  children  back,  whenever  they  came  near  my  boats.  At  my  departure,  their 
soldiers  said,  "  as  I  had  shaken  hands  with  their  chief,  they  must  shake  hands  with  my 
soldiers."    In  which  request  I  willingly  indulged  them. 

Sept.  12th,  Thursday. — It  raining  very  hard  in  the  morning,  wo  did  not  embark 
until  10  o'clock.  Mr.  Frazer's  peroques  then  coming  up.  It  was  still  raining,  and  was 
very  cold.  Passed  the  Racine  river,  also  a  prairie  called  liC  Cross,  from  a  game  of  ball 
played  frequently  on  it  by 'the  Sioux  Indians.  This'prairie  is  vcryjiandsome;  it  has  a 
small  stjuarc  hill,  similar  to  some  mentioned  by  Carver.  It  is  bounded  in  the  rear  by 
hills  similar  to  the  Prairie  Des  Ohien.  On  this  prairie  Mr.  Frazer  showed  me  some 
holes,  dug  by  the  Sioux,  when  in  expectation  of  an  attack,-  into  which  they  first  put 
their  women  and  children,  and  then  crawl  themselves.  They  were  generally  round,  and 
about  ten  feet  in  diameter;  but  some  were  half  moons,  and  quite  a  breastwork.  This, 
I  understood,  was  the  chief  work,  which  was  the  pri.icipal  redoubt.  Their  modes  of 
constructing  them  are,  the  moment  they  apprehend  or  discover  an  enemy  on  a  prairie, 
they  commence  digging  with  their  knives,  tomahawks,  and  a  wooden  ladle;  and  in 
an  incredibly  short  space  of  time,  they  have  a  hole  sufficiently  deep  to  cover  themselves 
and  their  family  from  the  balls  or  arrows  of  the  enemy.  They  have  no  idea  of  taking 
those  subterraneous  redoubts  by  storm,  m  they  would  probably  lose  a  great  number  of 
men  in  the  attack;  and,  although  they  might  be  successful  in  the  event,  it  would  be  con- 
sidered as  a  very  imprudent  action.  Mr.  Frazer,  finding  his  canoes  not  able  to  keep  up, 
staid  at  this  prairie  to  organize  one  of  them,  intending  then  to  overtake  us.  Came  on 
three  miles  further. 

Sjcit.  16th.,  Monday — Embarked  late,  as  I  wished  Mr.  Frazer  to  overtake  me,  but 
came  on  very  well.  His  canoes  overtook  us  at  dinner,  at  the  grand  encampment  below 
Lake  Pepin.  We  made  the  sandy  peninsula  on  the  East,  at  the  entrance  of  Lake 
Pepin,  by  dusk;  passed  the  Sauteaux  river,  on  the  East,  at  the  entrance  of  the 
lake.  After  supper,  the  wind  being  fair,  we  put  ofif,  with  tho  intention  to  sail  across. 
My  interpreter  (Rosseau)  telling  rae,  that  he  had  passed  the  lake  twenty  times,  but 
never  once  in  the  day ;  giving  as  a  reason,  that  the  wind  frequently  rose  and  detained 

•  Two  galloQB  of  Whiskey. 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


69 


them  by  day  in  the  lake.  But  I  believe  the  traders'  true  reasou,  generally  is,  tiicir  fears 
of  the  Sauteurs,  as  thoy  have  made  several  strokes  of  war,  at  the  mouth  of  this  river, 
never  distinguishing  between  the  Sioux  and  their  traders.  However,  Iho  wiud  serving, 
1  was  induced  to  go  on;  and  accordingly  wo  sailed.  My  boat  bringing  up  the  rear,  for 
I  had  put  the  sail  of  my  big  boat  on  my  batteaux,  and  a  mast  of  twenty-two  feet. 
Mr.  Prazer  embarked  oa  my  boat.  At  first  the  breeze  was  very  gentle,  and  wo  sailed 
with  our  violins  and  other  music  playing;  but  the  sky  afterwards  became  cloudy,  and 
quite  ;i  gdlo  aroso.  My  boat  ploughed  the  swell.'!,  sometimw  almost  bow  under.  ^Vhen 
we  came  to  the  Traverse,  whieh  is  opposite  to  Point  De  Sable,  we  thought  it  most  ad- 
visable, the  lake  being  very  much  disturbed  and  the  gale  incroasirg,  to  take  harbor  in  a 
bay  on  the  East.  One  of  the  canoes,  and  my  boat,  came  In  very  v  oil,  and  together; 
but  having  made  a  fire  ou  the  point  to  give  notice  to  our  boats  in  the  roar,  they  both 
ran  on  the  bar  before  they  doubled  it,  and  were  near  foundering  ;  but  by  jumping  into 
the  lake  we  brought  them  into  a  safe  harbor.     Distance  forty  miles. 

Sfipr.  17th  Tuesday,. — Although  there  was  every  appearance  of  a  very  severe  storm, 
we  embarked  at  half  past  6  o'clock,  the  wind  fair,  but  before  we  had  all  hoisted  sail , 
those  in  front  had  struck  theirs.  The  wind  came  on  hard  ahead.  The  sky  became  inflamed 
and  the  lightning  seemed  to  roll  down  the  sides  of  the  hills,  which  bordered  the  shore 
of  the  lake.  The  storm  in  all  its  grandeur,  maje&t}',  and  horror,  burst  upon  us,  in  the 
Traverse,  while  making  to  Point  De  Sable ;  and  it  required  no  moderate  e.xortion  to 
weather  the  point  and  get  to  the  windward  side  of  it.  There  wo  found  Mr.  Cameron, 
who  had  sailed  from  the  prairie  on  the  5th;  he  had  throe  bark,  and  one  wooden  ca- 
noes, with  him.  Ho  had  been  laying  here  two  days ;  his  canoes  unloaded  and  turned 
up  for  the  habitation  of  his  men ;  his  tents  pitched,  and  living  in  all  the  ease  of  an 
Indian  trader.  Ho  app  'ared  to  be  a  man  of  tolerable  information,  but  rather  indolent 
in  his  habits;  a  Scotchman  by  birth,  but  an  Englishman  by  prejudice.  Ue  had  with 
him  a  very  handsome  young  man,  by  the  name  of  John  RudsdcU,  and  also  his  own  son  a 
lad  of  fifteen.  The  storm  continuing,  we  remained  all  day.  I  was  shown  a  point  of 
rocks  from  which  a  Sioux  woman  cast  herself  and  was  dashed  into  a  thousand  pieces, 
on  the  rocks  below.  She  had  been  informed,  that  her  friends  intended  matching  her  to 
u  man  she  displsed;  and  having  refused  her  the  xn\\\  she  had  chosen,  she  ascended  the 
hill,  singing  her  death  song;  and  before  they  could  overtake  her,  and  obviate  her  pur- 
pose, she  took  the  lover's  leap!  and  ended  her  troubles  with  her  life.  A  wonderful  dis- 
play of  sentiment  in  a  savage.     Distance  3  miles. 

Seit.  18th,  Wednesday. — Embarked  after  breakfast.  Mr.  Cameron,  with  his  boats 
(.•ame  on  with  mo.  Crossed  the  lake,  sounded  it,  and  took  an  observation  at  the  upper 
end.  I  embarked  in  one  of  his  canoes,  and  wo  ciimc  up  to  Canoe  river,  where  there 
was  a  small  band  of  Sioux,  under  the  eommand  of  lied  Wing,  the  second  war  chief  in 
tiie  nation.  He  made  me  a  speech  and  presented  a  pipe,  pouch,  and  buffalo  skin.  He 
appeared  to  be  a  man  of  sense,  and  promised  to  accompany  me  to  St.  Peters;  he  salu- 
ted me,  and  had  it  returned.  I  made  him  a  small  present.  We  encamped  on  the  end 
of  the  island,  and  although  not  more  than  11  o'clock,  were  obliged  to  stay  all  night. 
Distance  18  miles. 

Seit.  ^19th,  ?yi!tm/rti/.— Embarked  early;  dined  at  St.  Croix  river.  Messrs.  Frazer 
and  Cameron,  having  some  business  to  do  with  the  savages,  we  left  them  at  the  encamp- 
ment; but  they  promised  to  overtake  me,  though  they  were  obliged  to  travel  until  12 


■•■.^■' 


i;  .,1 

'J. 


■■^  ]■■-:. 

;--iMf| 


X-y 


'^m-^rl 


■    V  I.:  '\ 


70 


Annals  op  the 


m 


o'clock  lit  night,     find  u  blunderbuss  for  thom  at  Tattoo.    The  cbnla  of  my  watch 
became  unhooked,  by  lending  her  to  my  guard;  this  wa«  a  very  serious  misfortune. 
Sepf.  21st,  SaUrday  — Embarked  at  a  seasonable  honr,  breakfasted  at  the   Sioux 
village,  on  the  oast  side  (Pigs  Eye.)     It  consists  of  eleven  lodges  and  is  situated  at 
the  head  of  an  island  just  below  a  ledge  of  rocks.     The  village  was  evacuated  at  this 
time,  nil  the  Indians  having  gone  out  to  the  lands  to  gather  fols  avoin.     About  two 
miles  above,  saw  throe  bears  swimming  over  the  river,  but  at  too  groat  a  distance  for  us 
to  have  killed  thom  ;  they  made  the  shore  before  I  conld  come  up  with  them.     Passed 
n  camp  of  Sioux,  of  four  lodges,  in  which  I  saw  only  one  man,  whoso  niuiie  was  Black 
Soldier.     The  garrulity  of  tho  women  astonished  mo,  for  at  the  other  camps  they  never 
opened  their  lips;  but  hero  they  flocked  round  us,  with  all  their  tongues  going  at  tho 
.same  time;  the  cause  of  this  fiocdom  must  have  been  tho  absence  of  their  lords  and 
masters.     Passed  the  encampment  of  Mr.  FKnriEUAfLT,  who  had  broken  his   pcro(|uo 
and  had  encamped  on  the  West  side  of  tho  river,  about  throe  miles  below  St.  Peters. 
Wo  made  our  encampment  on  the  N.  E.  point  of  the  big  island,  (Pike   Island,)    oppo- 
site to  St.  Peters.     The  Mississippi  became  so  very  narrow  this  day,  that  I  once  crossed 
in  my  battoaux  with  forty  strokes  of  my  oars.     The  water  of  the  Mississippi,  since  we 
passed  Lake  Pepin,  has  been  remarkably  red;  and  where  it  is  deep,  appears  as  black  as 
ink.     TIio  waters  of  tho  St.  Croi.v  and  St.  Peters,  appear  Hue  and  ckar,  for  a  consider- 
able distance  below  their  confluence.     I  observe  a  white  flag  on  shore  to  day,  and  on 
landing,  discovered  it  to  bo  while  silk;  it  was  suspended  over  a  scaffold,  on  which  were 
Inid  four  dead  bodies,  two  enclosed  in  boards,  and  two  in  bark.    They   were   wrapped 
up  in  blankets,  which  appeared  to  bo  quite  new.     They  were  the  bodies,  I  was  informed, 
"of  two  Sioux  women  (who  had  lived  with  two  Frenchmen)  one  of  their  children  and 
.some  other  relative ;  two  of  w  horn  died  at  St.  Peters  and  two  at  St.  Croix,  but  were  brought 
here,  to  bo  deposited  upon  this  scaffold  together.     This  is  the  manner  of  the  Sioux  bu- 
rial, when  persons  die  a  natural  death;  but  when  they  are  killed,  they  suffer  them  to  lay 
unbnried.     This  circumstance  brought  to  my  recollection,  the  bones  of  a  man  I  found 
on  the  hills  below  tiie  St.  Croix;  the  jaw  bone  I  brought  on  board.     Ho  must  have 
been  killed  on  that  spot.    Distance  twenty-four  miles. 

Sept.  22d,  Sunday, — Employed  in  the  morning,  measuring  the  river;  about  three 
o'oclok  Mr.  Frazer  and  his  perwjucs  arrived,  and  in  three  hours  after,  tho  Petit  Cor- 
beau,  at  the  head  of  his  band,  arrived  with  one  hundred  and  fifty  warriors.  They  as. 
ccnded  the  hill,  in  tho  point  between  the  Mississippi  and  St.  Peters,  tho  site  of  Fort 
Sneliing-,  and  gave  us  a  salnte,  a  la  mode  savage,  with  balls;  after  which  wo  settled  the 
affairs  for  the  council  the  next  day.  Mr.  Frazer  and  myself  took  a  bark  cnnoc,  and 
went  up  to  the  village,  in  order  to  see  Mr.  Cameron.  Wo  ascended  tho  St.  Pe- 
ters to  tho  village  and  found  his  camp.  (No  current  in  the  river.)  He 
engaged  to  bo  at  the  council  the  next  day,  and  promised  to  let  me  have  his  barge.  The 
Sioux  had  marched  on  a  war  excursion;  but  hearing  (by  express)  of  my  arrival,  tlioy 
relumed  by  land.  We  wore  treated  very  hospitably,  and  hallooed  after  to  'jo  into  every 
lodge,  to  eat.  Keturucd  to  our  camp  about  1 1  o'clock,  and  found  the  Sioux  and  ray 
men  peaceably  encamped. 

Sept.  22nr',  Monday. — Prepared  for  the  council,  which  we  commenced  about  twelve 
o'clock.  I  had  a  bower  or  shade,  mode  of  my  sails,  on  the  beach,  into  which  only  my 
gentkmen  (the  traders)  and  the  chiefs  entered. 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


71 


I 


Le  Urand  Partisan. 

Lo  Demi"Douzen,'    J    ^"  *'^'®^'  K*^®  l»ii"my  fathers  toiualiawk,  <Jfc  ,  (fee 

Le  Bcccasse. 

Lc  Boouf  que  Marcho. 
It  was  somewhat  difficult  to  get  them  to  sign  the  grant,  as  tliey  conceived  their  word 
of  honor  should  be  taken  for  the  grant  without  any  mark;  but  I  conviuced  them  it  was 
not  on  their  account,  but  my  own,  I  wished  them  to  sign  it. 

SPKRCn  DELIVERKD  TO  THE  SIOUX,  AT  THE  E.NTRANCE  OF  THE  RIVEB  ST.  PETERS, 

SEPTEMBER  22nD,  1805. 

Brothers — I  am  happy  to  meet  you  here  at  this  council  tiro,  which  your  fathers  lias 
sent  mo  to  kindle,  and  to  take  you  by  the  hands  as  our  children.  Wc  having  but  lately 
acquired  from  the  Spanish  the  extensive  territory  of  Louisiana.  Our  general  lina  tiiought 
proper  to  send  out  a  number  of  his  warriors  to  visit  all  his  rod  cliildrcn — to  toll  lliem  his 
will,  and  to  hear  what  request  they  may  have  to  miiko  of  their  father.  I  am  hsippy  the 
choice  has  fell  on  me  to  come  this  road;  as  I  find  ray  brother.'!,  the  Sioux,  ready  to  lis- 
ten to  my  words. 

Brothers — It  is  the  wish  of  our  Government  to  establish  military  posts  on  the  Up- 
per Mississippi,  at  such  places  as  might  be  thought  expedient — I  have,  therefore,  exam- 
ined the  country,  and  have  pitched  on  the  mouth  of  the  river  St.  Croix.  This  plnce  and 
t|io  Falls  of  St.  Anthony — I  therefore  wish  you  to  grant  to  the  United  States,  nine 
miles  square,  at  St.  Croix,  and  at  this  place,  from  a  league  below  the  conflueiKjc  of  the 
St.  Peters  and  Mississippi,  to  a  league  above  St.  Anthony,  extending  three  leagues  on 
each  side  of  the  river;  and  as  v;o  srn  a  people  who  are  accustomed  to  have  nil  our  acts 
wrote  down,  in  order  to  have  them  handed  to  onr  eliiiurc:i,  I  have  drawn  up  n  form  of 
an  agreement,  which  we  will  both  sign  in  the  presence  of  the  traders  no'v  ju-cscnt. 
After  we  know  the  terms,  we  will  fill  it  up,  and  have  it  read  and  interpreted  to  you. 

Brothers — Those  posts  are  intended  as  a  benefit  to  you.  Tlie  old  chiefs  now  present 
must  see  that  their  situation  improves  by  a  coraraunicalion  with  the  whites.  It  is  the 
intention  of  the  United  States  to  establish  at  those  posts,  factories,  in  which  the  Indians 
may  procure  all  their  things  at  a  cheaper  and  better  rate  than  they  do  now,  or  ihnu 
your  traders  can  afford  to  sell  them  to  you,  as  they  are  single  men,  who  come  far  iu 
small  boats.  But  your  fathers  are  many  and  strong,  and  will  come  with  a  strong  arm> 
in  large  boats.  There  will  also  be  chiefs  here,  who  can  attend  to  the  wants  of  their 
brothers,  without  their  sending  or  going  all  the  way  to  St.  Ii0ni-<,  and  will  seethe  traders 
that  go  up  your  rivers,  and  know  that  they  are  good  men. 

Brothers — Another  object  your  father  hai  at  heart,  is  to  endeavor  to  make  peace 
between  you  and  the  Chippeways.  You  have  now  been  a  long  time  at  war,  and  when 
will  you  stop  ?  If  neither  side  will  lay  down  the  hatchet,  your  patlis  will  always  bo  red 
with  blood;  but  if  you  will  consent  to  make  peace,  and  suffer  your  father  to  ))ury  the 
hatchet  between  you,  I  will  endeavor  to  bring  down  some  of  the  Chippeway  chiefs  with 
me  to  St.  Louis,  where  the  good  work  can  be  completed,  under  the  auspices  of  your 
mutual  father.  I  am  much  pleased  to  see  that  the  young  warriors  have  halted  here  to 
hear  my  words  this  day ;  and  as  I  know  it  is  hard  for  a  warrior  to  b?  struck  and  not 
strike  again,  I  will  send  (by  the  first  Chippeway  I  meet)  word  to  their  chiefs: — Thnt  if 
they  hare  not  yet  felt  your  tomahawk,  it  is  not  because  you  have  no  legs,  nor  the 
hearts  of  men,  but  because  you  hav«  listened  to  the  voice  of  your  father. 


B 


;.^'. 


:V;i/'l 


..i' 


i 


■Mi 


;>•:■ 


72 


Annals  or  thk 


r 

I 


BuoTiiKus — It'  tbo  rhiufi  do  not  liNtuii  to  the  voico  of  their  Iktber,  und  continiio  to 
commit  murders  on  you,  tiiid  uiir  tradcrH,  they  jv" -nail  down  the  vengeance  of  the 
Amoricnns;  for  they  nru  not  hko  n  Mind  man  wulk'ing  Into  tho  tir«.  Thoy  were  onre  nt 
war  witli  iiH,  nnd  joined  to  all  tlic  Northern  Iiuiinnu,  were  defeated  ut  Roche  He  limif, 
and  wore  obliKcd  to  sue  for  peace — that  peuw  we  grnntod  them.  They  know  wo  arc 
not  children,  but,  hko  all  wise  poopli>,  arc  nIow  to  shed  blood. 

Brotukkh — Your  old  men  probably  know,  tluit  about  thirty  yearn  ntfo  we  wore  subject 
to,  and  governed  by  the  king  of  the  Knglish;  but  he  not  treating  us  like  children,  wo 
would  no  longer  ncknowlodgo  biin  us  father — and  after  ten  years  war,  in  whicii  ho  lost 
100,000  men,  he  acknowledged  us  a  free  and  independent  Nation.  They  know  that  not 
many  years  since,  wo  received  lietroit,  Mich'limnckinuc,  and  all  the  jWHts  on  tho  lakes, 
from  the  Enj^lisb,  nnd  now  )»ut  the  other  day,  Louisiana  from  the  Spanish;  ho  that  wo 
put  one  foot  on  the  sea  at  tho  East,  and  the  other  on  the  sea  at  tho  West;  and,  if  once 
children,  are  now  men;  yet,  I  think  tho  traders  who  come  from  Canada  are  bad  birds 
amongst  tho  Chipi)CwayH,  nnd  instigate  them  to  make  war  on  their  red  brothers,  the 
Sioux,  in  order  to  prevent  our  traders  from  going  high  up  tho  Mi-sssiHsippi.  This  I  shall 
enquire  into,  nnd  if  so,  warn  those  persons  of  their  ill  conduct. 

Brothrus — Mr.  Choteau  was  sent  by  yonr  father  to  the  Osage  Nation,  with  one  of 
his  young  chiefs.  He  .sailed  some  days  before  mo,  und  had  not  time  to  procure  tho 
medals  which  I  am  toU  lie  promised  to  send  up,  but  they  will  be  procured. 

BnoTHERs — I  wish  you  to  have  some  of  your  head  chiefs  to  be  ready  to  go  down  with 
me  in  the  .spring.  From  the  head  of  the  St.  Pierre,  also,  such  other  chiefs  as  you  may 
think  proper,  to  the  number  of  four  or  five.  When  I  pass  here,  on  my  way,  I  will 
.send  you  word  nt  what  time  you  will  meet  me  at  the  Prairie  des  Chieiis. 

Brotiikrs — I  expect  that  you  will  give  orders  to  all  your  young  warriors  to  respect 
my  Jlag  nnd  protection  which  I  may  extend  to  the  Chippeway  chiefs  who  may  como 
down  with  mo  in  the  spring;  for  was  a  dog  to  run  to  my  lodge  for  at'otv,  his  enemy 
must  walk  over  me  to  hurt  him. 

Bkothkk.s — Hero  is  a  flag,  which  1  wish  to  send  to  Oons  de  Fouillcs,  to  shew  them 
they  are  not  forgot  ))y  their  father.  I  wish  tho  conirndo  of  their  chief  to  take  it  on  himself 
to  deliver  it  with  my  words. 

Brothers — I  am  told  that  hitherto  the  traders  have  made  a  practice  of  selling  rum  to 
/  you.  All  of  you,  in  your  right  .senses,  must  know  that  it  is  injurious;  nnd  occasions 
'  quarrels,  murders,  (fee.  amongst  yourselves.  For  this  reason,  your  father  has  thought 
proper  to  prohibit  the  traders  from  selling  you  any  rum.  Therefore,  I  hope  my 
brothers,  tho  chiefs,  when  they  know  of  a  trader  to  sell  an  Indian  rum,  will  prevent  that 
Indiin  from  paying  his  credit.  This  will  break  up  the  pernicious  practice,  and  oblige 
*  your  father.  But  1  hope  you  will  not  encourngo  yonr  young  men  to  treat  our  trailers  ill 
from  this  circumstance,  or  from  n  hope  of  the  indulgence  formerly  experienced ;  but 
make  your  complaints  to  persons  in  this  country,  who  will  be  authorized  to  do  you 
justice. 

Brothers — I  now  present  you  with  pome  of  your  father's  tobacco,  and  some  other 
trifling  things,  as  a  meraorandnm  of  ray  good  will,  and  btfore  my  departure  I  will  givo 
you  some  liquor  to  clear  your  throats. 

Whereas,  At  a  conference  held  between  the  United  States  of  America  and  the 
Sioux  Nation  of  Indians,  Lieutenant  Z.  M,  Pike,  of  the  army  or  the  United  States,  nnd 


r. 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


73 


llio  oliieli  and  the  warriors  of  HuiJ  tribe,  have  agreed  tu  tho  fuilowiiiK'  luticlus,  wliicli, 
wliou  rnliilcd  mid  approved  of  by  the  proper  uutliority,  hLuII  bo  binding  on  both  pnrliod: 

Aht,  1.  That  the  Sioux  Nation  grant  unto  tho  United  States,  for  tho  purpose  ol 
c!«tnblishmcnt  of  military  pcHt»,  nine  miles  scpiare,  at  tho  mouth  of  tho  St.  CVoix,*  uUt) 
from  below  tho  conflnenco  of  tho  MisaiasipjH  and  St.  Peters,  up  the  Mis-sissippi,  to  in 
elude  the  Falls  of  St,  Anthony,  extending  nine  miles  on  each  sido  of  tho  river,  tlmi  tho 
Sioux  Nation  grants  to  tho  United  States  the  full  sovereignty  and  power  over  said 
district  forever. 

Aht.  2.  Tliat,  in  consideration  of  tho  al)ova  grnntt,  the  United  States  shall  pay 
(filled  up  by  tho  Senate  with  2,000  dollars). 

Anr.  ;(.  The  United  States  promise,  on  their  part,  to  permit  the  Sioux  to  pass  and 
rc-pass,  liinit,  or  make  other  uso  of  tho  said  districts  ns  they  have  formerly  done,  without 
liny  other  cxreption  tlian  those  spccifiod  in  article  first. 

In  testimony  whereof,  we,  tho  undersigned,  have  hereunto  sot  our 
banc's  and  seals,  at  the  mouth  of  tho  River  St.  Voters,  on  the 
^  23d  day  of  September,  1805. 

Z.  M.PIKE,  [!-..<] 

lit  Lieut.,  anil  agent  at  the  above  conferenc*^. 

lliB 

LE  PETIT  COUBEAU,        x  [  f..  S.] 


WAY  AGO  ENAGEE, 


mark 
his 

murk 


[LS.l 


Skit.  24tli,  Tuesday. — In  tho  morning  I  discovered  my  (lag  was  missing  from  oil'  my 
lioat.  Being  in  doubt  whether  it  had  been  stolen  by  the  Indians,  or  had  fallen  over- 
board and  floated  away,  I  sent  for  my  friend,  the  Original  Lave,  and  sullicicntly  evinced 
to  him,  )jy  tho  vehemence  of  my  action,  by  the  immediate  punishment  of  my  guard, 
(having  inflicted  on  one  of  them  corporeal  punishment)  and  by  sending  down  tho  shore 
three  miles  in  search  of  it ;  how  much  I  was  displeased,  that  such  a  tiling  should  have 
occurred.  I  sent  a  flag  and  two  carrots  of  tobacco,  by  a  Mr.  Cameron,  to  tho  Sioux, 
at  tho  liead  of  the  St.  Tcters;  made  a  small  draft  of  tho  position  at  this  place  ;  sent  up 
the  boat  1  got  from  Mr.  P'iahcr,  to  the  village  of  St.  Peters,  and  exchanged  her  for  a 
I)argc  Avith  a  Mr.  Duncan ;  my  men  returned  with  the  barge  about  sun  down.  She 
was  a  fine  light  thing,  eight  men  were  able  to  carry  her.  Employed  all  day  in 
writing. 

Seh'.  25tb,  Wedncsihy. — 1  was  awuK'cned  out  of  my  bed  by  Le.  Petit  C'arlmu, 
(head  chief)  who  came  up  from  his  village,  to  sec  if  wo  were  all  killed,  or  if  any  acci- 
dent had  happened  to  us;  this  was  in  consequence  of  their  having  found  my  flag 
floating  two  or  threo  miles  below  their  village,  (fifteen  miles  hence)  from  which 
they  concluded  that  some  atlVay  had  taken  place,  and  that  it  had  been  thrown 
overboard.  Although  I  considered  this  an  unfortunate  accident  for  me,  I  was 
exceedingly  happy  nt  its  eflcct ;  for  it  was  the  occasion  of  preventing  much  bloodshed 
amonf  the-savagcs.  A  chief  called  the  Outard  Blanche,  had  his  lip  cut  oil',  and  had 
como  to  the  Petit  Corheaii,  and  told  him,  "that  his  face  was  his  looking  glass,  that  it 
was  spoiled,  and  that  he  was  determined  on  revenge."    The  parties  wore  charging  their 

*  My  demand  was  one  league  below  ;  their  reply  was  "  fro Ji  below.""    I  imagine  (without  ini- 
quity) they  may  lie  made  to  agree. 


;.., 


15,' 


M 


:& 


i-nJV, 


my] 


<>i 


I'.*' 


I 

I: 


74 


Annals  of  the 


guns,  and  preparing  for  action,  when  lo  I  tli9  flag  appeared;  like  a  messenger  of  peace, 
sent  to  prevent  their  bloody  purposes.  They  were  all  astonished  to  see  it;  the  staff  was 
broke.  When  the  Pt//^  Co;-Jot«  arose  and  spoko  to  this  effect:  "That  a  thing  so 
sacreil,  had  not  been  taken  from  my  boat,  withoiit  violence;  that  it  would  be  proper  fo^ 
them,  to  hash  all  private  animosities,  until  tliey  had  revenged  the  cause  of  their  eldest 
brother;  that  ho  would  immediately  go  up  to  St.  Peters,  to  know  what  dogs  had  done 
that  thing;  in  order  to  take  stops  to  got  satisfaction  of  those,  who  had  done  the  mis- 
chief." They  all  listened  to  this  reasoning  and  ho  immediately  had  the  flag  pnt  out  to 
dry,  and  embarked  for  my  camp.  I  was  much  concerned  to  hear  of  the  blood  likely 
to  have  been  shed,  and  gave  him  flvo  yards  of  blue  stroud,  three  yards  of  calico,  one 
handkerchief,  one  carrot  of  tobacco,  and  one  knife,  in  order  to  make  peace  among  his 
people.  lie  promised  to  send  my  flag  by  land  to  the  Falls,  and  make  the  peace  with 
Oulard  Blanchs.  j\Ir.  Frazer  went  up  to  tlio  village,  and  wo  embarked  late,  and  en- 
camped at  tlie  foot  of  the  rapids.  In  many  places,  I  could  scarce  throw  a  stone  over 
the  river.     Distance  three  miles. 

Srit.  26th,  Thursday. — Embarked  at  the  usual  hour,  and  after  much  labor  in  pass- 
ing through  the  rapids,  arrived  at  the  foot  of  the  Falls  about  three  or  four  o'clock;  un- 
loaded my  boat,  and  had  the  principal  part  of  her  cargo  carried  over  the  portage. — 
With  the  other  boat  however  full  loaded,  they  were  not  able  to  get  over  the  last  shoot, 
and  encamped  ,bout  six  hundred  yards  below.  1  pitched  my  tent  and  encamped  above 
the  shoot,  'liie  rapids  mentioned  in  this  day's  march,  might  properly  be  called  a  con- 
tinuation of  the  falls  of  St.  Anthony,  for  they  are  equally  entitled  to  this  appellation, 
with  the  falls  of  the  Delaware  and  Susquehanna.  Killed  one  deer.  Distance  nine 
miles. 

Seit.  2Tth,  Frtdu)! — Brought  over  the  residue  of  my  loading  this  morning.  Two 
men  arrived,  from  ]Mr.  Frazer,  on  St.  Peters,  for  ray  dispatches.  This  business,  closing 
and  sealing,  appeared  J.ko  a  last  adien  to  the  civilized  world.  Sent  a  large  packet  to 
the  general,  and  a  letter  to  Mrs.  Pike,  with  a  short  note  to  ]Mr.  Frazer.  Two  young 
Indians  brought  my  flag  across  by  laud,  who  arrived  yesterday,  just  as  we  came  in  sight 
of  the  Fall.  I  made  them  a  present  for  their  punctuality  and  expedition,  and  the  dan- 
ger they  were  exposed  to  fromtho  journey.  Carried  our  boats  out  of  the  river,  as  far 
as  the  bottom  of  the  hill. 

Seit.  28tii,  Salimhi/. — Brought  my  barge  over,  and  put  her  in  the  river  above  the 
the  Falls — while  we  were  engaged  with  her  three-fourths  miles  from  camp,  seven  Indians 
painted  black  appeared  on  the  heights.  We  had  left  our  guns  at  the  camp  and  were 
entirely  defencelcsa.  It  occurred  to  me  that  they  were  the  small  party  of  Sioux  who 
were  obstinate,  and  would  go  to  war,  when  the  other  part  of  the  bands  came  in;  the.se 
they  proved  to  be;  they  were  better  armed  than  any  I  had  overseen;  having  gunn 
bows,  arrows,  clubs,  spears,  and  some  of  them  even  a  case  of  pistols.  I  was  at  that 
time  giving  my  men  a  dram;  and  giving  the  cup  of  liquor  to  the  first,  ho  drank  it  off ; 
but  I  was  more  cautious  with  the  remainder.  1  sent  my  interpreter  to  camp  with  them 
to  wait  jay  coming;  wishing  to  purchase  one  of  their  war  clubs,  it  being  made  of  elk 
horn,  and  decorated  with  inlaid  work.  This  and  a  set  of  bows  and  arrows,  1  wished  to 
get  as  a  curiosity.  But  the  liquor  I  had  given  him,  begining  to  operate,  he  came  back 
for  me,  but  refusing  to  go  till  I  brought  my  boat,  ho  returned,  and  (I  suppose  being  of- 
fendcdl  borrowed  n  canoo  and  crossed  the  river.     In  the  afternoon  got  the  other  boat 


t%  ' 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


75 


uear  the  top  of  the  hill,  when  the  props  gave  way,  uud  she  slid  nil  the  way  down  to  the 
bottom,  but  fortunately  without  in;uring  any  person.  It  rniniiig'  very  hard,  we  left  her. 
Killed  one  goose  and  a  racoon. 

Sepx.  29th,  Swnday — I  killed  a  remarkably  large  racoou.  (}ot  our  large  boat  over 
the  portage,  and  put  her  in  the  river,  at  the  upper  landing  ;  this  night  the  men  gave 
sufficient  proof  of  their  fatigue,  by  all  throwing  themselves  down  to  sleep,  preferring 
rest  to  supper.  This  day  I  had  but  fifteen  men  ovit  of  twenty-two  ;  the  others 
were  sick.  This  voyage  could  have  been  performed  with  great  convenience,  if  we  had 
taken  our  departure  in  Juno.  But  the  proper  time  would  be  to  leave  tlie  Illinois  as  soon 
as  the  ice  would  permit,  when  the  river  would  be  of  a  good  height. 

Sept.  30th,  Monday — Loaded  my  boat,  moved  over  and  encamped  on  the  Island. 
The  large  boats  loading  likewise,  we  went  over  and  put  on  board.  In  tie  mean 
time,  I  took  a  survey  of  the  Falls,  Portage,  &c.  If  it  be  possible  to  pass  the  Falls  in 
high  water,  of  which  I  am  doubtful,  it  must  be  on  the  East  side,  about  thirty  yards  from 
shore  ;  as  there  are  three  layor  of  rocks,  one  below  the  other.  The  pitch  off  of  either, 
is  not  more  than  five  feet ;  but  of  this  I  can  say  more  on  my  return.* 

Oct.  4tl),  Friday — Rained  in  the  morning,  but  the  wind  serving, wc  embarked,  although 
extremely  raw  and  cold.  Opposite  to  the  month  of  Crow  river  we  found  a  bark  canoe, 
cut  to  pioccs  with  tomahawks,  and  the  paddles  broken  on  shore  ;  a  short  distance 
higher  up  we  saw  five  more  ;  and  continued  to  see  the  wrecks  until  we  found  eight. 
From  the  form  of  the  canoes,  my  interpreter  pronounced  them  to  be  Sioux  ;  and  some 
broken  arrows  to  be  the  Sauteurs.  The  paddles  were  also  markf^i ;  with  the  Indian  sign 
of  men  and  women  killed.  From  all  these  circumstances,  we  drew  this  inference,  that 
the  canoes  had  been  the  vessels  of  a  party  of  Sioux,  wlio  had  been  attacked  and  all 
killed  or  taken  by  the  Sauteurs.  Time  may  devclope  this  transaction,  My  interpreter 
was  much  alarmed,  assuring  me  that  it  was  probable  that  at  our  lirst  rencounter  with 
the  Chipeways,S  they  would  take  us  for  Sioux  traders,  and  fire  on  us  before  we  could 
come  to  an  explanation  ;  that  they  had  murdered  three  Frenchmen,  whom  they  found 
on  the  shore  about  this  time  last  spring  ;  but  notwithstanding  his  intbrmation,  I  was 
on  shore  all  the  afternoon  in  pursuit  of  elk.  Caught  a  curious  little  animal  on  the 
prarie,  which  my  Frenchman  termed  a  inairie  mole,  but  it  is  very  difierent  from  the  mole 
of  the  States,     Killed  two  geese,   one  pheasant,  and  a  wolf.     Distance  .sixteen  miles. 

Oct.  5th,  Saturday — Hard  water  and  ripples  all  day.  Pa.sscd  several  old  Sioux  en- 
campments, all  fortified.  Found  five  litters,  in  which  sick  or  wounded  men  had  been 
carried.  At  this  place  a  hard  b:.ttle  was  fought  between  the  Sioux  and  Sauteurs  in  the 
year  1800.     Killed  one  goose.     Distance  eleven  miles. 

Oct.  10th,  Thursday — Came  to  large  islands  and  strong  water  early  in  tbe  morning. 
Passed  the  place  at  which  Mr.  Reinville  and  Mons.  Pcrlier,  wintered  in  1107  ;  passed  a 
cluster  of  islands,  more  than  twenty  in  the  course  of  four  miles  ;  tlie.sc  I  called  Beaver 
islands,  from  the  immense  sign  of  those  animals,  for  they  have  dams  on  every  island  and 
roads  from  them  every  two  or  three  rod.  I  would  here  attempt  a  description  of  this 
wonderful  animal,  and  its  admirable  system  of  architecture,  was  not  the  subject  already 
exhausted,  by  the  numerous  travelers  who  have  written  on  this  subject.  Encamped  at 
the  foot  of  the  Grand  Sauk  Rapids.  Killed  two  geese,  five  ducks,  and  four  pheasants. 
Distance  sixteen  and  a  half  miles. 

*It  is  never  possible,  as  I  asccrlaintd  on  my  return.] 


<t. 


■Ml 


■■i 


''Vl 


;,:^l 


'>'; 
,'.i. 


•i^-:| 


Ml--: 


i 


76 


Annals  of  the 


Oct.  lltb,  Friday — Both  boats  passed  the  worst  of  the  rapids,  by  eleven  o'clock,  but 
we  were  obliged  to  wade  and  lift  them  over  rocks,  where  there  was  not  a  foot  of  water, 
when  at  times  the  next  step  would  be  in  the  water  over  our  heads.  In  consequence  of 
this,  our  boats  were  frequently  in  iminent  danger  of  being  bilged  on  the  rocks.  About 
five  miles  above  the  rapids,  our  large  boat  was  discovered  to  leak  so  fast,  as  to  render  it 
necessary  to  unload  her,  which  we  did.  Stopped  the  leak,  and  reloaded.  !Near  a  war 
encampment,  I  found  a  piece  of  buckskin  and  a  piece  of  scarlet  cloth,  suspended  by  the 
jimb  of  a  tree  ;  this  I  supposed  to  be  a  sacrifice  to  Maic/io  Mamtan,  to  render  their 
cnterprizo  successful  ;  but  I  took  the  liberty  of  invading  the  rights  of  his  diabolical 
majesty,  by  treating  them,  as  the  priests  of  old  have  often  done,  that  is,  converting  the 
sacrifice  to  my  own  use.     Killed  only  two  ducks.     Distance  eight  miles. 

Oct.  ICth,  Wednesday — When  we  arose  in  the  morning,  found  that  snow  had  fallen 
during  the  night ;  the  ground  was  covered  and  it  continued  to  snow.  This  indeed  was 
but  poor  encouragement  for  attacking  the  rapids,  in  which  we  were  certain  to  wado  to 
our  necks.  I  Avas  determined,  however,  if  possible  to  make  la  riviere  de  Corleau,  the 
highest  point  ever  made  by  traders  in  their  bark  canoes.  We  embarked  and  after  four 
hours  work  became  so  benumbed  with  cold  that  our  limbs  were  perfectly  useless.  We 
put  to  shore  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  about  two-thirds  of  the  way  up  the  rapids. 
Built  a  large  fire;  and  then  discovered  that  our  boats  were  nearly  half  full  of  water;  both 
having  sprung  large  leaks  .so  as  to  oblige  me  to  keep  three  hands  bailing.  My  sergeant 
(^Keunerman)  one  of  the  stoutest  men  I  ever  knew,  broke  a  blood-vessel  and  vomited 
nearly  two  (juart.s  of  blood.  One  of  my  corporals  (Bradley)  also  evacuated  nearly  a  pint 
of  blood,  when  he  attempted  to  void  his  urine.  These  unhappy  circumstances,  in  addi- 
tion to  tiie  inability  of  four  other  men  whom  we  were  obliged  to  leave  en  shore  ;  con. 
vinced  me,  that  if  I  had  no  regard  for  my  own  health  and  constitution,  I  should  have 
some  for  these  poor  fellows,  who  were  killing  themselves  to  obey  my  orders.  After  ve 
had  breakfasted  and  refreshed  ourselves,  we  went  down  to  our  boats  on  the  rocks,  where  I 
was  obliged  to  leave  them.  I  then  informed  my  men  that  we  would  return  to  the  camp 
and  there  leave  some  of  the  party  and  our  large  boiitri.  This  information  wns  pleasing, 
and  the  attempt  to  reach  the  camp  soon  accomplished.  My  rea.sons  for  this  step  have 
partly  been  already  stated.  The  necessity  of  unloading  and  refitting  my  boats,  the 
beauty  and  convenience  of  the  spot  for  building  huts,  the  fine  pine  trees  for  peroques, 
and  the  quantity  of  game,  were  additional  inducements.  We  immediately  unloaded  our 
boats  and  secured  their  cargoes.  In  the  evening  I  went  out  upon  a  small,  but  beautiful 
creek,  which  empties  into  the  Fails,  for  the  purpose  of  selecting  pine  trees  to  make  canoes- 
Saw  five  deer,  and  killed  one  buck  weighing  one  hundred  and  thirty-seven  pounds.  By 
my  leaving  men  at  this  place,  and  from  the  great  quantities  of  game  in  its  vicinity,  1 
was  (insured  plenty  of  provision  for  my  return  voyage.  In  the  party  left  behind  was  one 
hunter,  to  V)o  continually  employed,  who  would  keep  our  stock  of  salt  provisions 
good.  Distance  two  hundred  and  thirty-three  and  a  half  miles  above  the  Falls  of  St. 
Anthony. 

<.)cT.  oOth,  Wednesday — My  men  labored  as  usual.     .Nothing  extraordinary. 

Oct.  olst,  Thursday — Enclosed  my  little  work  completely  with  pickets.  Hauled  up 
my  two  boats  and  turned  them  over  on  each  side  of  the  gate-ways  ;  by  whicli  means  a  de- 
fence was  made  to  the  river,  and  had  it  not  been  for  various  political  reasons,  \  would 
have  laughed  at  the  attack  of  eight  hundred  or  a  thousand  savages,  if  all  my  party  were 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


77 


within.  For  except  accidents,  it  would  only  have  afforded  amusenicut,  the  Indians  hav- 
ing no  idea  of  taking  a  place  by  storm.  Found  myself  powerfully  attacked  with  the 
fantastics  of  the  brain,  called  ennui,  at  the  mention  of  which  I  had  hitherto  seeded  ;  but , 
my  books  being  packed  up,  I  was  like  a  person  entranced,  and  could  easily  conceive  why 
so  many  persons  who  have  been  confined  to  remote  places,  acquired  the  hal)it  of  drink- 
ing to  excess,  and  many  other  vicious  practices,  which  have  been  adopted  merely  to 
pass  time. 

Nov.  24th,  Sundaij — Took  Miller  and  Boley  and  went  in  pursuit  of  buiValo.  Came 
up  with  somo  about  ten  o'clock.  In  the  afternoon  wounded  one.  Pursued  them  until 
night,  and  encamped  on  the  side  of  a  swamp.    Thawing. 

Nov.  25th,  Jl/onr/rt 7/  -Commenced  again  the  pursuit  of  the  bull'alo,  and  continued  till 
eleven  o'clock,  when  I  gave  up  the  chase.  Arrived  at  the  camp  about  sun  down,  hun- 
gry and  weary,  having  cat  nothing  since  wo  left  it.  My  rifio  was  too  small  a  ball  to  kill 
buffalo  ;  the  balls  should  not  be  more  than  thirty  to  the  pound  ;  an  ounce  l)i>ll  would 
I)e  still  preferable,  and  the  animal  should  bo  hunted  on  horse-back.  I  think  that,  in  tlio 
praries  of  this  country,  the  bow  and  arrow  could  be  used  to  more  advantage  than  the 
gun  ;  for  you  might  ride  immediately  along  side,  and  strike  them  whore  you  pleased, 
leaving  them  to  proceed  after  others.     Thawing. 

Nov.  25th  Tuesday — Proceeded  up  the  river.  The  ice  getting  very  rotten,  the  men 
fell  through  several  times.     Thawing.     Distance  five  miles. 

Nov.  2tth,  Wednesdai/ — Took  one  man  and  marched  to  the  post.  Found  all  well . 
My  hunter,  Bradley,  had  killed  eleven  deer  since  my  departure.  8eutail  the  men  down 
to  help  the  party  up.  They  returned,  accompanied  by  two  Indians,  who  informed  me 
they  were  two  men  of  a  bauil,  who  resided  on  Lake  Superior,  called  the  Fols  Avoius, 
but  spoke  tlie  language  of  the  Chippeways.  They  informed  me  that  Mr.  Dicksoris 
and  the  other  trading  houses,  were  cstablishscd  about  sixty  miles  below  ;  that  tliere  were 
seventy  lodges  of  the  Sioux  on  the  Mississippi.  All  my  men  arrived  at  the  post.  We 
brought  from  our  camp  below  the  ballance  of  seventeen  doer  and  two  elks. 

Nov.  28th,  Timrsdaij — The  Indians  departed  much  i)leased  with  their  rcceiition.  1 
dispatched  corporal  Meek  and  one  private  down  to  Dickson  with  a  letter,  which  would 
at  least  have  the  etfect  of  attaching  the  most  powerful  tribes  in  tliis  (-juartcr  to  my  in- 
terest. 

Nov.  29th,  Frhltni — A  Sioux  (the  son  of  a  warrior  called  tiie  Killeur  Ilouge,  of  the 
Gens  des  Feuii/cs)  and  a  Fols  Avoiu  came  to  the  post.  He  said  that  having  struck  our 
trail  below,  and  finding  some  to  be  shoe  tracks,  he  conceived  it  to  bo  tiio  establishment 
of  somo  traders,  took  it,  and  came  to  the  post.  Ho  informed  mo  that  Mr.  Dickson  had  told 
the  Sioux  "  that  they  might  now  hunt  where  they  pleased,  as  I  hnd  gone  ahead  anil  woulu 
'  ause  the  Chippewa.?  wherever  I  met  them,  to  treat  them  with  friendship  ;  that  I  had  bar- 
red up  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Peters,  so  that  no  liquor  could  ascend  that  river  ;  but  that,  if 
ihey  came  on  the  Mississippi,  they  should  have  what  liquor  they  wanted  : — also,  that  1 
was  on  the  river  and  had  a  great  deal  of  merchandize  to  give  them  in  presents."  This 
information  of  Mr.  Dickson  to  the  Tndinns  seemed  to  have  .self-interest  and  Gn\y  for 
its  motives  ;  for,  by  the  idea  of  having  prevented  liquor  from  going  up  the  St.  Peters, 
ho  gave  the  Indians  to  understand  that  it  was  a  ;  ^gulation  ot  my  own,  and  not  a  law  of 
(he  United  States  ;  and  by  assuring  them  he  would  sell  to  (hem  on  the  Mi.^sissippi,  ho 
drew  all  the  Indians  from  the  traders  on  the  St.  Peters,  who  had  adhered  to  the  restric- 


'■■:4 


■-■' '  ■''.-.■■I 


;}■ 


.s.-\ 
V  -  -.  1 


1  ,-":. 


m 


•^:i 


m 


I-). 


78 


Annals  of  the 


tiou  of  not  soiling  li.iuor,  and  should  any  of  them  be  killed,  the  blame  would  all  lie  on 
me,  as  ho  had  (without  authority)  assured  them  they  might  hunt  in  security.  I  took  care 
to  give  the  young  chief  a  full  explanation  of  my  ideas  on  the  above.  Ho  remained  oil 
ni^^lit.     Killed  two  deer. 

Dec.  2d,  Momhii/ — Sparks  arrived  from  the  party  below  and  informed  me  that  they 
could  not  kill  any  game,  but  had  started  up  with  thj  httle  peroque  :  also,  that  Mr.  Dick- 
son and  a  Frenchman  had  passed  my  detachment  about  three  hours  before.  He  left 
them  on  their  march  to  the  post.     Sparks  arrived  about  ten  o'clock  at  night. 

Dec.  od,  Tucsdoi/ — Mr.  Dickson,  with  one  engagee  and  a  young  Indian,  arrived  at  the 
I'ort.  I  received  him  with  every  politeness  in  my  power,  and  after  a  serious  conversation 
with  him  on  the  subject  of  the  information  given  me  -^n  the  29th  ult.  was  induced  to  lie- 
licve  it,  in  part,  incorrect.  He  assured  me  that  no  liquor  M'as  sold  by  him,  nor  by  any 
houses  under  his  direction.  He  gave  mo  much  useful  information  relative  to  my  future 
route,  which  gave  mo  great  encouragement  as  to  the  certainty  of  my  accomplishing  the 
object  of  my  voyage,  to  the  fullest  extent.  He  seemed  to  be  a  gentleman  of  general 
commercial  knowledge,  and  possessing  much  geographical  information  of  the  Western 
country,  of  open,  frank,  manners.  He  gave  me  many  assurances  of  his  good  wishes  for 
the  prosperity  of  my  undertaking. 

Dkc.  4th,  Wednesday — My  men  arrived  with  one  canoe  only.  Calculated  on  return- 
ing them  two  days  after. 

Dec.  5th,  S'/mw/fl?/— Mr.  Dickson,  with  his  two  men  departed  for  their  station,  al'tor 
having-  furnished  me  with  a  letter  for  a  young  man  of  his  house,  in  Lake  de  Sable,  and 
:i  ear/c  hlanche  as  to  my  commands  on  him.     Weather  mild. 

Dkc.  0th,  Fridaij — I  dispatched  my  men  down,  to  bring  up  the  other  peroiiue  with  a 
strong  sled  on  which  it  was  intended  to  put  the  canoe  about  one  third,  and  to  let  the 
ond  drag  on  the  ice.     Throe  families  of  the  Fols  Avoina  arrived  and  encamped  near  the 
tort  :  also,  one  Sioux,  who  pretended  to  have  been  sent  to  me,  from  the  Gfiis  des  Feuit/es 
to  inibrui  mo  that  the  Yauctongs  and  Sussitongs   (two  bands  of  Sioux  from  the  head 
of  tiie  St.  I'etevs  and  the  Missouri,  and  the  most  savage  of  them)  had  commenced  the 
war-dauco  and  would  depart  in  a  fev,-  days,  in  which  case  he  conceived  it  would  bo  ad- 
visable for  the  Fols  Avoins  to  keep  close  under  my  protection  ;  that  making  a  stroke 
un  the  Cliippeways  would  tend  to  injure  the  grand  object  o'  my  voyage,  (tc,  &c.     Some 
reasons  induced  me  to  believe  he  was  a  self-created  envoy;  however,  I  offered  to  pay  him, 
or  any  other  young  Sioux,  who  would  go  to  those  bands  and  ca.ry  my  word.     He  prom, 
ised  to  make  known  iny  wishes  upon  his  return.     My  men  returned  in  the  evening  Avitli- 
oiit  my  cauoe,  having  Ijeen  so  unfortunate  as  to  .split  her  in  carrying  her  over  the  rough 
iiilly  ice  in  the  ripples  below.     So  many  disappointments  almost  wearied  out  my  patience ; 
but,  uotwithstanding,  I  intended  to  embark  by  land  and  water  in  a  few  days. 

Dko.  nth,  Mondaji — Prepared  to  embark.  Expecting  the  Sioux,  I  had  two  lai'ge  ket- 
tles of  soup  made  for  tlicm.  TTad  a  sliooting-match  with  four  prizes.  The  Sioux  di'd 
not  arrive,  and  we  eat  the  soup  ourselves.  Crossed  the  river  and  encamped  above  the 
rapids.     Wind  changed  and  it  grew  cohl. 

Dec.  10th,  Tue<idnij — After  arranging  our  sleds*  and  peroque  commenced  our  march. 
The  sleds  on  tlio  prarie  and  the  peroque  tc  vcd  by  three  men.     Found  it  extremely  dif- 

*  yiy  hlods  were  f^iich  .is  are  fr('f(uently  seen  about  farmers'  yard.s.  calculatcil  to  IioM  (wo  liar 
Ills,  or  lour  liunilrcil  weight,  in  wliioli  two  men  were  geared  abr«a»t. 


'I 


1/ 


M 


Minnesota  HisTORicAii  Society. 


79 


Hcult  to  got  along,' the  snow  being  melted  off  the  praiio  in  spots.  The  nicu  wlio  liiid  tiig 
canoe  were  obliged  to  wade  and  drag  her  over  tbe  rocks  in  nnuiy  places.  Shot  the  only 
deer  I  saw.  It  fell  three  times,  and  after  made  its  escape.  Thia  was  a  great  disappoint- 
ment, for  upon  the  game  we  took  now  wo  depended  for  our  subsietence.  Tliis  evcnint^- 
disclosed  to  ray  men  the  real  danger  they  had  to  encounter.    Distance  five  miles. 

Dec.  14th,  Saturday — Wedepartedfromour  encampment  at  the  usual  hour,  but  had 
not  advanced  one  mile  when  the  foremost  sled,  which  happened  unfortunately  to  carry 
my  baggage  and  ammunition,  fell  into  the  river.  Wo  were  all  in  the  river  up  to  our 
middles,  in  recovering  the  things.  Halted  and  made  a  fire.  Came  on  to  where  the 
river  was  frozen  over.  Stopped  and  encamped  on  the  West  shore,  in  a  pine  wood.  Up 
on  examining  my  things,  found  all  my  baggage  wet,  and  some  of  my  boo'  naterially 
injured  ;  but  a  still  greater  injury  was  that  all  of  ray  cartridges,  ,and  for.i'  pounds  of 
double  battle  Sussex  powder  for  my  own  use,  was  destroyed.  Fortunately  my  kogs  of 
powder  were  preserved  dry,  and  some  bottles  of  common  glazed  i)oivder,  which  wore  so 
tightly  corked,  as  not  to  admit  water.  Had  this  not  been  the  case,  uiy  voyage  must 
necessarily  have  been  terminated,  for  we  could  not  have  subsLstod  v,  Lthout  amrnniition. 
During  the  time  of  our  misfortune,  two  Fols  Avoin  Indians  came  to  us,  one  of  whom 
was  at  my  stockade,  on  the  29th  ult.,  in  company  with  the  Sioux.  I  signified  to  them  by 
signs  the  place  of  our  intended  encampment,  and  invited  tiieni  to  come  andencarai)  with  us. 
They  left  me,  and  both  arrived  at  my  camp  in  the  evening,  iiaving  each  a  deer  which 
they  presented  me  ;  I  gave  them  my  canoe,  to  keep  until  spring  ;  an-]  in  the  morning' 
at  parting  made  them  a  small  present.  Sat  up  until  three  o'clock  P.  M.  drying  and  as- 
sortiug  my  ammunition,  baggage,  &e,     Killed  two  deer.     Distance  four  miles. 

'Df.c.  2Ist,  Saturday — Bradley  and  m^'self  went  on  ahead,  and  overtook  my  interpre- 
ter, who  had  left  camp  very  early  in  hopes  that  he  would  be  able  to  see  the  river  De 
Corljcau,  where  he  had  twice  wintered.  He  was  immediately  opposite  to  a  large  island, 
which  he  supposed  to  have  great  resemblance  to  an  island  opposite  the  mouth  of  the  above 
river  ;  but  finally  he  concluded,  it  was  not  the  island,  and  returned  to  camp.  But  this 
was  actually  the  river,  as  we  discovered  when  wo  got  to  the  head  of  the  island  from 
which  ivo  could  see  the  rivers  o.itrance.  This  fact  exposes  the  ignorance  and  inattcnliou 
of  tlic  French  and  traders,  and  with  the  exception  of  a  few  intelligent  men,  what  little 
confidence  is  to  bo  placed  on  their  information.  We  ascended  the  !Missi9sipi>i,  aljout 
five  miles  above  the  confluence  ;  found  it  frozen  ;  but  in  many  places,  not  more  than  one 
hundred  yards  over;  mild  and  still.  Indeed  nil  the  appearance  of  a  small  river  of  a  low 
country.  Returned  and  found  my  party,  having  broke  sleds,  etc.,  had  only  made  good 
three  miles,  while  I  had  marched  thirty-five. 

Dec.  31st,  Tuesday — Passed  Pine  river  about  eleven  o'clock.  At  its  mouth  there 
WHS  a  Chippeway's  encampment  of  fifteen  lodges,  this  had  been  occupied  in  the  summer, 
but  H  now  vacant.  By  the  significations  of  their  marks,  we  understood  that  they  had 
inarched  a  party  of  fifty  warriors  against  the  Sioux ;  and  had  killed  four  men  and  four 
women,  which  were  represented  by  immages  carved  out  of  pine  or  cedar.  I'ho  four 
men  painted  and  put  in  the  ground  to  the  middle,  leaving  above  ground  those  jmrt*^ 
which  are  geneiallv  concealed  ;  by  their  sides  were  four  paii.ted  pole.s,  sharpcjicd  at  the 
end  to  represent  the  women  Xear  this  were  poles  with  deer  skins,  plumes,  silk  hand- 
kerchiefs, &c.  Also  a  circular  hoop  of  cedar  with  something  attached,  representing  u 
scalp.  Xear  each  lodge  they  had  holes  dug  in  the  ground,  and  boughs  ready  to  cover 
them,  as  a  retreat  for  their  women  and  children  if  attacked  by  the  Sioux,  ttc. 


1 


:,  tU 


i 


','■:' 


m 


...4''-'l 


80 


Annals  of  the 


ii 


iff. 


I 


I 


'I 


Jax.  1st,  IHOO,  WcdmsJay — Passed  six  very  elegant  bark  canoes,  on  the  bank  of  tbc 
river,  wbieh  liacl  been  laid  up  by  the  Chippeways  ;  also  a  camp  which  wo  conceived  to 
have  been  evacuated  about  ten  days.  My  interpreter  came  after  me  in  a  great  )iurry, 
conjuring  mo  not  to  go  so  far  ahead,  and  assured  me  that  the  Chippeways,  encounttring 
me  without  an  interpreter,  party,  or  flag,  would  certainly  kill  me.  But  notwitlistanding 
this,  1  went  on  several  miles  farther  than  usual,  in  order  to  make  any  discoveries  that 
were  to  be  made  ;  conceiving  the  savages  not  so  barbarous  or  ferocious,  as  to  lire  on  two 
men,  (I  had  one  with  me)  who  were  apparently  coming  into  their  country,  trusting  to 
their  generosity  ;  and  knowing  that  if  we  met  only  two  or  three  we  were  equal  to  thero, 
I  having  my  gun  and  i)istols,  and  he  his  buck  shot.  Made  some  extra  presents  for  new 
years  day. 

Jav.  2(1,  Tluosday — Fine  warm  day.  Discovered  fresh  sign  of  Indians.  Just  as  wo 
were  encamping  at  night,  iny  sentinel  informed  us  that  some  Indians  were  coming  full 
speed  upon  our  trail  or  track.  I  ordered  my  men  to  stand  by  their  guns  carefuUy.  They 
were  immediately  at  my  camp,  and  saluted  the  flag  by  a  discharge  of  three  pieces  ;  when 
four  Chippeways,  one  Englishman  and  a  Frenchman  of  the  X.  W.  Company  presented 
themselves.  Tlicy  informed  us  tliat  some  women  having  discovered  our  trail  gave  the 
alarm,  and  not  knowing  but  it  was  their  enemies,  they  had  departed  to  make  a  di.scovery. 
They  had  heard  of  us,  and  revered  our  flag.  Mr,  Grant,  the  Englishman,  had  only  ar- 
rived the  day  before  from  Lake  De  Sable  ;  from  which  he  inarched  in  one  day  and  a 
half.  I  presented  the  Indians  witii  half  a  deer,  which  they  received  thankfully,  for  they 
had  discovered  our  fires  some  days  ago,  and  believing  it  to  bo  the  Sioux,  they  dared  not 
leave  their  camp.     They  returned,  but  Mr.  Grant  remained  idl  night, 

Jax.  3d,  Fri/Jaii — My  party  marched  early,  but  I  returned  with  Mr.  Grant  to  his  es- 
tablishment on  the  Red  Cedar  Lake,  having  one  corporal  with  me.  When  we  came  in 
sight  of  his  house,  I  observed  the  flag  of  Great  Britain  flying,  I  foil  indignant  and 
cannot  say  what  my  feelings  would  have  excited  me  to,  had  he  not  informed  mo,  that  it 
belonged  to  the  Indians,  This  was  not  much  more  ag.-eeablo  to  mo.  After  explaining 
to  a  Chippewny  warrior  (called  Citrli/  Head)  the  object  of  my  voyage,  and  receiving 
his  answer,  tliut  lie  would  remain  tranquil  until  my  retnin.  Wc  eat  a  good  breakfast 
for  the  country,  departed  and  overtook  my  sleds  just  at  dusk.  Killed  one  porcupine. 
Distance  sixteen  miles', 

Jan.  4tli,  Saturday — AVe  made  twenty-eight  points  in  the  river ;  broad,  gooti  bottom, 
and  of  the  usual  timber,  In  the  night  I  was  awakened  by  the  cry  of  the  sentinel,  call- 
ing repeatedly  to  the  men  ;  at  length  ho  vociferated,  "  G — d  d — n  your  souls,  will  yo<i 
let  the  lieutenant  ))e  burned  to  death  ?"'  This  immediately  aroused  me,  at  first  I  seized 
my  arms,  but  lookin;.^  round,  I  saw  my  tents  in  (lames.  The  men  flew  to  my  assistance 
and  we  tore  them  down  but  not  until  they  were  entirely  ruined.  Ti  's,  with  the  loss  of 
my  leggins,  mockinsoiis,  socks,  kc,  which  1  had  hung  up  to  dry,  w.^a  no  trivial  mislbr- 
tinic,  in  such  a  country,  and  on  such  a  voyage.  But  1  had  reason  to  thank  Cod  that 
the  powder,  three  small  casks  of  which  I  had  in  my  tent,  did  not  take  fire,  if  it  luul,  I 
must  certainly  have  lo:it  all  my  baggage,  if  not  my  life. 

Jax.  Stli,  IVednrsi/ay. — Conceiving  I  wa^  at  no  great  distance  from  Sandy  Lake 
I  left  my  sled:\  and  with  corporal  Bradley,  took  my  departure  for  that  place,  intending 
10  send  hmi  back  the  same  evening.  Wo  walked  on  very  briskly  until  near  night,  when 
we  met  a  young  Indian,  one  of  those  who  had  visited  my  camp  near  Red  Cedar  Lake. 


1 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


81 


I  endeavored  to  explain  to  him,  that  it  was  nij  wish  to  go  to  Lake  De  Sable  that  even- 
ing. He  returned  with  me,  until  we  came  to  a  trail  that  led  across  the  woods,  this  he 
^igniGed  was  a  near  course.  I  went  this  course  with  him,  and  shortly  after  found  my- 
self at  a  Oliipeway  encampment,  to  which  T  believe  the  friendly  savage  had  enticed  me 
with  an  expectation  that  I  would  tarry  all  night,  knowing  that  it  was  too  late  for  us  to 
make  tlie  lake  in  good  season.  But  upon  our  refusing  to  stay,  he  put  us  in  the  right 
road.  We  arrived  at  the  place  ;vhere  the  track  left  the  Mississippi,  at  dusk,  when  we 
traversed  about  two  leagues  of  a  wilderness,  without  any  very  great  difiBculty,  and  at 
length  struck  the  shore  of  Lake  De  Sable,  over  a  branch  of  \^hich  our  course  lay.  The 
snow  having  covered  the  trail  made  by  the  Frenchmen  who  had  passed  before  with  the 
rackets,  I  was  fearful  of  loosing  ourselves  on  the  lake  ;  the  consequence  of  which  can 
only  be  conceived  by  those  who  have  been  exposed  on  a  lake,  or  naked  plain,  a  dreary 
night  of  January,  in  latitude  4 1®  and  the  thermometer  below  0.  Thinking  that  we 
could  observe,  the  bank  of  the  other  shore,  we  kept  a  straight  course,  and  sometime 
after  discovered  lights,  and  on  our  arrival  were  not  a  little  surprised  to  find  a  large  stock- 
ade. The  gate  being  open,  we  entered  and  proceeded  to  the  quarters  of  Mr.  Grant, 
where  we  were  treated  with  the  utmost  hospitality. 

January,  9th,  Thursdai/. — Marched  the  corporal  early,  in  order  that  our  men  should 
receive  assurance  of  our  safety  and  success.  He  carried  with  him  a  small  keg  of  spirits, 
a  present  from  Mr.  Grant.  The  establishment  of  this  place  was  formed  twelve  years 
since,  by  the  N.  W.  Company,  and  was  formerly  under  the  charge  of  a  Mr.  Charles 
Brusky.  It  has  attained  at  present  such  regularity,  as  to  permit  the  superintendant  to 
live  tolerably  comfortable.  They  have  horses  they  procured  from  Red  River,  of  the 
Indians;  raise  plenty  of  Irish  potatoes,  catch  pike,  suckers,  pickerel,  and  white  fish  iu 
abundance.  They  have  also  beaver,  deer,  and  moose;  but  the  provision  they  chiefly  de- 
pend upon,  is  wild  oats,  of  which  they  purchase  great  quantities  from  the  savages,  giv- 
ing at  the  rate  of  about  one  dollar  and  a  half  per  bushel.  But  flour,  pork,  and  salt, 
are  almost  interdicted  to  persons  not  principals  in  the  trade.  Flour  sells  at  half  a  dol- 
lar; salt  a  ilollar;  pork  eighty  cents;  sugar  half  a  dollar;  coffee •,  and  tea  four  dol- 
lars fifty  cents  per  pound.  The  sugar  is  obtained  from  the  Indians,  and  is  made  from 
the  maple  tree. 

Jan-uary  14th,  Tmsdoij. — Crossed  the  lake  to  the  North  side,  that  1  might  take  an 
observation  ;  found  the  lat.  40  H  20  X.  Surveyed  that  part  of  the  lake.  Mr. 
Grant  returned  from  the  Indian  lodges.  They  brought  a  quantity  of  furs  and  eleven 
beaver  carcasses. 

January  IGtli,  H'ednesdaif. — Mr.  Grant  aud  myself  made  the  tour  of  the  lake, 
with  two  men,  whom  I  had,  for  attendants.  Found  it  to  be  much  larger,  than  could 
1)0  imagined  at  a  view.  My  men  sawed  stocks  for  the  sleds,  which  I  found  it  necessary 
to  construct  after  the  manner  of  the  country.  On  our  march,  met  an  Indian  coming 
iiito  the  fort;  his  countenance  expressed  no  little  astonishment,  when  told  who  I  was  and 
from  whence  1  came;  for  the  people  in  this  country  themselves  acknowledge,  that  the 
savage .  Iiold  in  greater  veneration,  the  Americans,  than  any  other  white  people.  They 
say  of  us,  when  alluding'to  warlike  achievements,  that  "  we  are  neither  Frenchmen 
nor  Englishmen,  but  white  Indians," 

January  18th,  Saturday.— Baay  in  preparing  my  baggage,  &c.,  for  my  departure  for 
Leech  Lake,  reading,  ttr 
L 


.'I  'I 

m 


it 


•t*l 


/,1     ; 


m. 


■i: 


8d 


lnnals  of  thk 


if 

I 

if- 


•Y 


Janiauv  lytb,  Suiiddy. — Employed  as  yostei'day.  'I'wo  men  of  the  N,  W.  Coui- 
pauy  arrived  from  the  Fond  du  Lac  Suiwrior  with  letters;  one  of  which  was  from  their 
establishment,  in  Atlmpuscow,  and  had  been  since  lust  May,  on  the  rontc.  While  at 
this  post  I  eat  roasted  beavers,  dressed  in  every  respect,  as  a  pig  is  nsually  dressed  with 
us;  it  was  excellent.  I  could  not  discern  the  least  tasto  of  Des  Bois.  I  also  tat  boiled 
moose's  head,  which  when  well  boiled,  I  consider  equal  to  the  tail  of  the  beaver;  in 
taste  and  sabstanco  they  are  nnich  alike. 

Jaxi'ary,  20th,  Mom/iiy. — The  men,  with  the  8led.s,  look  their  departure  about  two 
odock.  Shortly  after  I  fgllowed  them.  We  encamped  at  the  portage  between  the 
Mississippi  and  Leech  Lake  River,     bnow  fell  in  the  niglit. 

.Tani'aby  25th,  Salnrday. — Travelled  almost  all  day  through  tiio  lands,  and  found 
them  much  better  than  usual.  Boley  lost  the  Sioux  pipe  stem,  which  I  carried  along, 
for  the  purpose  of  making  peace  with  the  Chipeways  ;  I  sent  him  back  for  it,  he  did 
not  retnrn  until  11  o'clock  at  night.  It  wa'!  very  warm;  thawing  all  day.  Distance 
forty-four  points. 

Janiary  26tb,  i^iinday. — I  left  :ny  party,  in  onler  to  proceed  to  a  house  (or  lodge) 
of  Mr.  Grants,  on  the  Mississippi,  where  he  was  to  tarry  until  I  overtook  him.  Took 
with  inc  my  Lidian,  Boley,  and  some  trifling  provisions;  the  Indian  and  myself  marched 
so  fast,  that  we  left  Boley  on  the  route,  about  eight  miles  from  the  lodge.  Met  Mr. 
Grant's  men,  on  their  return  to  Lake  De  Sable,  having  evacuated  the  house  this  morn- 
ing, and  Mr.  Grant  having  marched  for  Leech  Lake.  The  Indian  and  I  arrived  before 
sundown.  Tftssed  the  night  very  uncomfortably,  having  nothing  to  eat,  not  much 
wood,  nor  any  blankets.  The  Indian  slept  sound.  I  cursed  his  insensibility,  being 
obliged  to  content  jjiyself  over  a  few  coals  all  night.  Boley  did  not  arrive.  In  the 
night  the  Indian  mentioned  something  about  his  son,  (fee. 

February  Ist,  Saturday. — Left  our  camp  pretty  early.  Passed  a  continued  train  of 
prairie,  and  arrived  at  Lake  La  Sang  Sue,  at  half  past  two  o'clock.  I  will  not  attempt 
to  describe  my  feelings,  on  the  accomplishment  of  my  voyage,  for  this  is  the  main  source 
of  the  Mississippi.  The  Lake  Winipie  branch  is  navigable,  from  thenee  to  Red  Cedar 
lake,  for  the  distance  of  five  leagues,  which  is  the  extremity  of  the  navigation.  Crossed 
the  lake  twelve  miles  to  the  establishment  of  the  X.  W.  Company;  where  we  arrived, 
about  three  o'clock ;  found  all  the  gates  locked,  but  upon  knocking  were  admitted,  and 
received  with  marked  attention  and  hospitality  by  Mr.  Hugh  M'Gillis.  Had  a  good 
dish  of  coffee,  bi.scuit,  butter,  and  cheese  for  supper. 

February  2d,  Sunday. — Remained  all  day  within  doors.  In  the  evening  sent  an  in- 
vitation to  Mr.  Anderson,  who  was  an  agent  of  Dickson,  and  also  for  some  young  In- 
dians, at  his  house,  to  come  over  and  breakfast  in  the  morning. 

February  Ttli,  i^WfZay.— Remained  within  doors,  my  limbs  being  still  very  much 
swelled.  Addressed  a  letter  to  Mr.  M'Gillis  on  the  subject  of  the  N.  W.  Company 
trade  in  this  quarter. 

X.  W.  Es'i  Aiii.isHMKXT,  (IN  Lake  Lekch,  Fhii.  1800. 
Sir:— As  a  proprietor  of  the  N.  W.  company,  and  director  of  the  Fond  du  Lao  de- 
partment, I  conceive  it  my  duty  as  an  officer  of  ttu-  United  States,  (in  whose  territory 
you  are)  to  address  you  solely  on  the  subject  of  the  many  houses  nudei   your  instruc- 
tions.    As  a  raembtr  of  the  gnatest  commer.-i»J  nstion  in  the  world,  and  a  company 


I- 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


83 


long  renowned  for  their  extent  of  connections  and  greatness  of  views,  you  cannot  be 
ignorant  of  tbo  rigor  of  the  laws  of  the  duties  of  iiniwrts  of  ,1  foreign  power, 

Mr.  Jay's  treaty,  it  is  true,  gave  the  right  of  trade  with  the  savages  to  British  sub- 
jects in  the  United  States  Territories,  but  by  no  means  exempted  thcni  from  paying  the 
tluties,  obtaining  licences,  and  subscribing  unto  all  the  rules  and  restrictions  of  our  laws. 
1  find  your  establishments  at  every  suitable  place  along  the  whole  extent  of  the  South 
side  of  Lake  Superior  to  its  head,  from  thence  to  the  source  of  the  Mississippi,  and 
down  Red  River,  and  even  extending  to  the  centre  of  our  newly  acciuired  territory  of 
Louisiana,  in  which  it  will  probably  yet  become  a  question  between  the  two  govern- 
ments, if  our  treaties  will  authorise  the  British  subjects  to  enter  into  the  Indian  trade 
on  the  same  footing,  as  in  the  other  parts  of  our  frontiers  ;  this  not  having  been  an  in- 
tegral part  of  the  United  States,  at  the  time  of  said  treaty.  Our  traders  to  the  South, 
on  the  Lower  Mississippi,  complain  to  our  government,  with  justice,  that  the  members 
of  the  N.  W.  company  encircle  them  on  the  frontiers  of  our  N.  W.  territory,  and  trade 
with  the  savages  upon  superior  terms,  to  what  they  can  afford,  who  pay  the  duties  of 
their  goods  imported  from  Europe,  and  subscribe  to  the  regulations  prescribed  by  law. 

These  representations  have  at  length  attracted  the  attention  of  our  government  to 
the  suVjject  in  (luestion,  and  with  an  intention  to  do  themselves  as  well  us  citizens  jus- 
tice, they  the  last  year  took  some  steps  to  ascertain  the  facts,  and  make  provision  against 
the  growing  evil.  With  this,  some  geographical,  and  also  local  objects  in  view  was  I 
dispatched  with  discretionary  orders,  with  a  party  of  troops  to  the  source  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi. I  have  found,  sir,  your  commerce  and  establishments,  extending  beyond  our 
most  exaffgerated  ideas,  and  in  addition  to  the  injury  done  our  revenue,  by  the  evasion 
of  the  duties,  other  acts  which  are  more  particularly  injurious  to  tiic  honor  and  dignity 
of  our  government.  The  transactions  alluded  to,  arc  the  presenting  medals  of  his  Brit- 
annic majesty,  and  Jhigs  of  the  said  government,  to  the  chiefs  and  warriors  resident  in 
the  territory  of  the  United  States.  If  political  subjects  are  strictly  prohibited  to  our 
traders,  what  would  be  the  ideas  of  tlie  executive  to  .see  foreigners  making  chiefs,  and 
distributing  Hags,  the  standard  of  an  European  power.  Tho  savages  being  accustomed 
to  look  on  that  standard,  which  had  been  the  only  prevailing  one  for  years,  as  that 
which  alone  has  authority  in  the  country,  it  would  not  bo  in  tlie  least  astonishing  to  ^ee 
them  revolt  from  the  United  States,  limited  subjection  which  is  claimed  over  them  by 
the  American  o'ovornment,  and  thereby  bo  the  cause  of  their  receiving  a  chastisement: 
although  necessary,  yet  unfortunate  as  they  have  been  led  astray  by  tlie  policy  of  tho 
traders  of  your  country. 

I  must  likewise  observe,  sir,  that  your  cstablislimeuts,  if  properly  known,  would  be 
looked  on  with  an  eye  of  dissatisfaction  by  our  government,  for  another  reason,  viz  : 
there  bein"-  so  many  furnished  posts  in  case  of  a  rupture  bctwee.i  the  two  powers,  the 
English  government  would  tiot  fail  to  make  use  of  those  as  ]ila(!es  of  deposit  of  arms, 
ammunition,  &e.,  to  l)e  distributed  to  the  savages  who  joined  their  armies; 
to  the  great  annoyance  of  our  territory,  and  the  loss  of  the  lives  of  many  of  our  citi- 
zens. Vour  flags,  sir,  when  hoisted  in  inclosed  works,  are  in  direct  coutradiction  of  the 
laws  of  nations,  and  their  practice  in  like  cases,  which  only  admits  of  foreign  flags  be- 
ing expanded  on  board  of  vessels,  and  at  tho  residence  of  Ambassadors,  or  consuls. 
[  am  not  itrnorant  of  the  necessity  of  your  being  in  such  a  position  as  to  protect  you 


r  'I 


n 


■{■.■•■■ 


^■fc:. 


•ft: 

m 


84 


Annals  of  the 


from  the  snllics  of  tlie  drukoii  savages,  or  the  more  ilelibcrato  plans  of  tbo  iutendcd 
plunderer;  and  under  those  considerations,  have  I  considered  your  stockades. 

You,  and  the  corapauy  of  which  you  arc  a  nioraber,  must  lie  conscious  from  the 
foregoing  statement  that  strict  justice  would  demand,  and  I  assure  you  that  the 
law  directs,  under  similar  circumstances,  u  total  conliscation  of  yoin*  property,  personal 
imprisonment  and  finos.  lint  having  discretionary  instructions  and  no  reason  to  think 
the  above  conduct  was  dictated  through  ill  will -or  disros[)oct  li)  our  governmont,  and 
conceiving  it  in  some  degree  departing  from  the  character  of  an  oflicer,  to  embrace  the 
first  opportunity  of  executing  those  laws,  I  am  willing  to  sacrifice  my  pro-spcct  of  pri- 
vate advantage,  conscious  that  the  government  lool;  not  to  interest,  but  its  dignity  in 
the  transaction,  I  have  therefore  to  request  of  you,  assurance  on  the  following  heads, 
which  setting  aside  the  chicuuriy  of  law,  ns  a  gentleman,  you  will  strictly  adhere  to, 
viz  : 

That  you  will  make  representations  to  your  agents,  at  your  head  quarters,  on  Luke 
Superior,  of  the  quantity  of  goods  wanted  tho  ensuing  sprin;^,  for  your  establishments 
in  the  territory  of  the  United  Stales,  in  time  sufficient,  or  as  early  as  possible,  for  thorn 
to  enter  them  at  tho  C.  H.  of  A[ichilimackinnc,  and  obtain  a  clearance  and  licence  to 
trade  in  due  form. 

2d.  That  you  will  give  immediate  instruction  to  all  your  posts  in  saiil  territory, 
under  your  direction,  at  no  time  and  on  no  pretence  whatever  to  hoist,  or  suffer  to  bo 
hoisted,  the  English  flag.  If  you  conceive  a  Hag  necessary,  you  may  make  nso  of  that 
of  the  United  States,  which  is  the  only  ono  which  can  be  admitted. 

3d.  That  you  will  on  no  further  occasion,  present  a  flag  cir  medal  to  an  Indian  ; 
hold  councils  with  them  on  political  subject  or  others  foreign  from  that  of  trade  :  but 
on  being  applied  to  on  those  head.s,  refer  them  to  tho  American  agents,  informing  them 
that  they  arc  the  only  persons  authorised  to  hold  councils  of  a  political  nature  with 
them. 

There  are  many  other  subjects,  such  as  the  distribution  of  liquor,  d  .,  which  would 
be  too  lengthy  to  be  treated  of  in  detail.  But  the  company  will  do  well  to  furnish 
themselves  with  our  laws,  regulating  the  commerce  with  the  savages,  and  regulate  them- 
selves in  our  territories  accordingly.  1  embrace  this  opportunity,  to  acknowledge  my- 
self and  command  under  singular  obligations  to  yourselves  and  agents,  for  the  assist- 
ance which  you  have  rendered  us,  and  the  polite  treatment  with  which  I  have  been 
honored.  With  sentiments  of  bigh  respect,  for  the  establishment  and  yourself. 
I  am,  sir,  your  obedient  servant. 
Hugh  M'GiLtis,  Esq.  Z.  M.  PIKE. 

Proprietor  and  agent  of  the  N.  W.  Company, 

established  at  Fond  du  Lac.  ^ 


but 
occi 
toh 
rive 
I' 


February  9th,  Sumkiy.— Mr.  M'Gillis  and  myself  paid  a  visit  to  Mr.  Anderson,  an 
agent  of  Mr.  Dickson,  of  the  Lower  Mississippi,  who  resided  at  the  West  end  of  the 
lake.    Found  him  elegibly  situated  as  to  trade,  but  his  houses  bad. 

February  lOth,  il/o«^/ay.— Hoisted  the  American  flag  in  the  fort.  The  English 
yacht  still  flying  at  the  top  of  the  flag  stafl",  I  directed  the  Indians  and  my  riflemen  to 
shoot  at  it,  who  soon  broke  the  iron  pin  to  -vhich  it  was  fastened,  and  brought  it  to  the 
ground.    Reading  Shenstone,  ifec. 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


85 


KEBRtARv  11th,  Tiusday. — The  Sweot,  Buck,  Uurnt,  Ac.  urrivctl,  nil  cliiefH  of  note, 
Imt  the  forinei"  ia  particular,  u  vcuorablo  old  man.  From  him  I  learnt,  tlmt  tlio  Sioux 
occupied  this  ground  when  (to  use  his  own  phrase)  "  Ho  wns  a  uuvilo  uiun,  iitid  began 
to  hunt;  that  they  occupied  it  the  year  tliut  the  Frcm.-h  Missionaries  ^voro  l<illi!i|,  at  the 
river  Paeagania." 

FKimiMHY  12th,  Wtdiitsdaij. — iiradloy  and  uiystdlf  with  Mr.  M'dlillid  and  luo  ol'  his 
inon,  loft  Leeuh  Lake  at  10  o'elock,  and  arrived  at  the  liouso  at  Red  Cedar  liako,  at 
at  sunset;  a  distance  of  thirty  miles. 

Fkuruarv  13th,  T/iur.sdaij, — Were  favorcil  with  a  Ijcimlifnl  day.  'I'oolc  ihcilatitudo. 
and  found  it  to  bo  47**  42  40  N.  At  this  place  it  was,  Mr.  Thoniixsun  madj  his  obser- 
vations in  1798,  from  which  ho  determined  that  the  source  of  the  Mis.si8sippi  was  in  47" 
o8.  I  walked  about  three  miles  I^ack  in  the  country,  at  two  thirds  water.  One  uf  our 
men  marched  to  Lake  Winnopio  and  returned  by  one  o'clock,  for  tlio  .stem  of  llie  Sweet's 
pipe,  a  matter  of  more  coiiseciuenco  in  his  aflair.s,  with  the  Sioux,  tluui  tlio  diploma  of 
many  an  ambassador.  Wo  feasted  on  white  fish,  roasted  on  two  iron  t^rates  fi,\cil  hor. 
izontally  in  the  back  of  ihe  cliimuey;  the  entrails  left  in  the  lish. 

FKniiL'ARy  14th,  Friday. — Loft  the  house  at  nine  o'clock.  It  becomoii  mo  htio  to  do 
justice  to  the  hospitality  of  our  hosts;  one  Roy,  a  Canadian  and  Lis  wifo,  a  Chipewuy 
s(|uaw.  They  relinquished  for  our  use,  the  only  thing  in  the  house,  that  could  becallcil 
abed;  attended  us  like  servants,  nor  could  either  of  them  bo  persuaded  to  touch  a 
mouthful  until  we  had  finished  our  repasts.  Wc  made  the  garrison  about  sundown,  hav- 
ing been  drawn  at  least  ten  miles  in  a  sleigli,  l)y  two  small  dogs  ;  who  were  loaded  with 
two  hundred  pounds,  and  wciit  so  fust  as  to  render  it  diflicult,  for  the  men  witli  snow 
shoes,  to  keep  up  with  thorn.  Tiie  cUiefs  asked  my  permission  to  dance  the  calmnet 
dance  which  I  granted. 

February  15th,  Satardaij.—ThG  Flat  Mouth,  chief  of  the  Leech  Lake  village,  and 
many  other  Indians  arrived.  Noted  down  the  heads  of  my  speech,  and  had  it  trans- 
lated into  French,  in  order  that  the  interpreter  should  be  perfectly  master  of  his  sulj- 
ject.    Received  a  letter  from  Mr.  M'Gillis. 

Liiiicii  Laki:,  Kebruury.  l.^di,  lM)i>. 
Si,.  ;_Your  address  presented  on  the  (Uh  inst.  has  attracted  my  most  serious  consid- 
eration to  the  several  objects  of  duties  on  importations,  of  presents  made  to,  and  our 
consultations  with  Indians;  of  enclosing  our  stores  and  dwelling  houses,  and  finally,  of 
the  custom  obtaining  to  hoist  the  British  fiag  on  the  territory  belonging  to  the  United 
States  of  America.  I  shall  at  as  early  a  period  as  possible  present  the  agents  of  the  N. 
W.  Company  with  your  representations  regarding  the  paying  duties  on  the  importation 
of  goods  to  be  sent  to  our  establishments  within  the  bounds  of  the  Territory  of  the 
United  States,  as  also  their  beitiii'  entered  at  the  custom  house  of  Michilimackinac,  but 
I  beg  to  be  allowed  to  present  lur  consideration,  ,that  the  major  part  of  the  goods  ne- 
cessary to  be  sent  to  the  said  establishments  for  the  trade  of  the  ensuing  winter,  are  now 
actually  in  our  stores  at  Kamanitiguia,  our  head  quarters  on  Lake  Superior,  and  that  it 
would  cause  us  vast  expense  and  trouble  to  be  obliged  to  convey  those  goods  back  to 
Michilimackinac  to  be  entered  at  the  custom  house  office;  we  therefore  pray  that  the 
word  of  gentlemen  with  regard  to  the  quantity  and  quality  of  the  said  goods  to  be  sent 
to  said  establishment,  may  be  considered  as  equivalent  to  the  certainty  of  a  custom 


.  r 


l:i: 


"^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


i 


%"  ^^ 


_v 


^. 


z 


^ 


1.0 


I.I 


■"US  im 

I'-    llig 


1.8 


11.25  11.4   11.6 


9 


m 


n 


v: 


^3 


% 


7 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Coiporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


86 


Annals  of  the 


house  register.  Our  iuteatiou  has  never  been  to  injure  your  traders,  paying  the  duties 
established  by  law.  We  liopc  those  representations  to  your  government  respecting  our 
concerns  with  the  Indians,  may  have  been  dictated  with  truth,  and  not  exaggerated  by 
envy  to  prejudice  our  interests,  and  to  throw  a  stain  on  our  character,  which  may  re- 
quire time  to  efface  from  the  minds  of  a  people,  to  whom  wo  must  ever  consider  our- 
selves indebted  for  the  lenity  of  procedure,  of  which  the  present  is  so  notable  a  testi- 
mony. The  enclosures  to  protect  our  stores  and  dwelling  houses  from  the  insults  and 
barbarity  of  savage  rudeness,  have  been  erected  for  the  security  of  my  property  and 
person  in  a  country,  till  now,  exposed  to  the  wild  will  of  the  frantic  Indians:  we  never 
formed  the  smallest  idea  that  the  said  enclosures  might  ever  be  useful  in  the  juncture  of 
a  rupture  between  the  two  powers,  nor  do  we  now  conceive  that  such  poor  shifts  will 
ever  be  employed  by  the  British  government,  in  a  country  overshadowed  with  wood,  so 
adequate  to  every  purpose.  Forts  might  in  a  short  period  of  time  be  built  far  superior 
to  any  stockades  we  may  have  occasion  to  erect. 

Wc  were  not  conscious,  sir,  of  the  error  I  acknowledge  we  have  been  guilty  to  com- 
mit, by  exhibiting  to  view  on  your  territory  any  standard  of  Great  Britain.  I  will 
pledge  myself  to  your  government,  that  I  will  use  my  utmost  endeavors,  as  soon  as 
possible,  to  prevent  the  future  display  of  the  British  flag,  or  the  preeenting  of  medals, 
or  the  exhibiting  to  public  view,  any  other  mark  of  European  power,  throughout  the 
exteat  of  territory  known  to  belong  to  the  dominion  of  the  United  States.  The  cus- 
tom has  long  been  established,  and  we  innocently  and  inoffensively,  as  we  imagined, 
iiave  conformed  to  it  till  the  present  day. 

Be  persuaded  that  on  no  consideration,  shall  any  Indiau  be  entertained  on  political 
subjects,  or  on  any  affairs  foreign  to  our  trade;  and  reference  shall  be  made  to  the 
American  agents,  should  any  application  be  made  worthy  such  reference;  and  be  as- 
sured that  we  as  a  commercial  company  must  find  it  ever  our  interests  to  interfere  as 
little  as  possible  with  affairs  of  government  in  the  course  of  trade;  ignorant  as  we  are 
in  this  rude  and  distant  country  of  the  political  views  of  nations. 

Wc  are  convinced  that  the  inestimable  advantages  arising  from  the  endeavors  of 
your  government,  to  establish  a  more  peaceful  course  of  trade  in  this  part  of  the  terri- 
tory belonging  to  tlie  United  States,  are  not  acquired  through  the  mere  liberality  of  a 
nation,  and  arc  ready  to  contribute  to  the  expeme  necessarily  attending  them.  Wo  arc 
not  averse  to  pay  the  common  duties  established  by  law,  and  will  ever  be  ready  to  con- 
form ourselves  to  nil  rules  and  regulations  of  trade  that  may  be  established  according  to 

common  justice. 

I  be""  to  be  allowed  to  say,  lliat  wa  have  reason  to  hope,  that  every  meosurc  will  be 
adopted  to  secure  and  facilitate  the  trade  with  the  Indians;  and  these  hopes  seem  to  be 
confirmed  beyond  the  smallest  idea  of  doubt,  when  we  see  a  man  sent  among  us,  who 
instead  of  private  considerations  to  pecuniary  views,  prefers  the  honor,  dignity  and 
lenity  of  his  government,  and  whose  transactions  are  in  ©very  respect  so  comformablc  to 
equity.  When  v.c  l)ehold  an  armed  force  ready  to  protect  or  chastise  as  necessity  or 
iiolicy  may  direct,  wo  know  not  how  to  express  our  gratitude  to  that  people  whose  only 
view  seems  to  ho,  to  promote  Iho  happine.ss  of  all.  the  t  -vagea  that  rove  over  the  wild 
confines  of  their  domain  not  excepted. 

It  is  to  you,  sir,  wo  feel  ourselves  most  greatly  indebted,  whose  claim  to  honof,  esteem 
iind  respect,  will  ever  be  held  in  high  estimation  by  myself  and  associates.    The  dan- 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


81 


ger  anil  liardsbips  by  your  fortitude  vanquishetl,  and  l»y  your  poiseverauoc  overcome, 
arc  signal,  and  will  ever  bo  preserved  in  the  annals  of  tbe  N.  W.  Company.  Were  it 
solely  from  the  considerations  of  those  who  have  exposed  tlicir  lives  in  a  long  and  per- 
ilous rnnrcli  through  a  country,  where  they  had  every  distress  to  suffer,  and  many  dan- 
gers to  expect  (and  this  with  a  view  to  establish  peace  in  a  savage  country,)  we  should 
think  ourselves  under  the  most  strict  obligation  to  assist  thcru ;  but  wo  know  wo  are  in 
a  country  where  hospitality  and  gratitude  arc  to  be  considered  above  every  other  virtao, 
and  therefore  have  ofifered  for  their  relief  what  our  poor  means  can  allow.  Aud,  sir, 
permit  me  to  embrace  the  opportunity,  to  testify  that  I  feel  myself  highly  honored  by 
your  acceptance  of  such  accommodations  as  my  humble  roof  could  afford. 

With  great  consideration  and  high  respect  for  the  governtnont  of  the  United  States, 
allow  me  to  express  my  esteem  and  regard  for  you. 

I  am,  sir,  your  obedient  humble  servant, 
(Signed)  ,  H.  M'GILLIS, 

LiEDT.  Pike,  01"  N.  W.  Company. 

1st.  Regt,  Uuited  States  Infantry. 


■::<  •' 


Februarv  16th,  Sumlay. — Held  u  council  with  the  chiefs  aud  warriors  at  this 
place,  and  of  Red  Lake;  but  it  required  much  patience,  coolness,  and  management  to 
obtain  the  objects  I  desired,  viz:  That  they  should  make  peace  with  the  Sioux;  dc. 
liver  up  their  medals  and  flags;  and  that  some  of  their  chiefs  should  follow  me  to  St. 
Louis.  As  a  proof  of  their  agreeing  to  the  peace,  I  directed  that  they  should  smoke 
out  of  the  Wabasha's  pipe,  which  lay  on  the  table;  they  all  smoked,  from  the  head  chief  to 
the  yonugest  soldier;  they  generally  delivered  up  their  flags  with  a  good  grace;  except 
the  Flat  Mouth,  who  saidjie  had  left  both  at  his  camp, three  days  march,  and  promised 
to  deliver  them  up  to  Mr.  M'Gillis,  to  be  forwarded.  With  respect  to  their  returning 
with  me;  the  old  Sweet  thought  it  most  proper  io  return,  to  the  Indians  of  the  Bed 
Lake,  Red  River,  and  Rainy  Lake  River.  The  Flat  Moutli  said,  it  was  necessary  for 
him  to  restrain  his  young  warriors,  &c.  The  other  chiefs  did  uot  think  thcm.selves  of 
consequence  suflBcient,  to  offer  any  reason  for  not  following  me  to  St.  Louis,  a  journey 
of  between  two  and  three  thousand  miles  through  hostile  tribes  of  Indians.  I  then  told 
tliem,  "  that  I  was  sorry  to  find,  that  the  hearts  of  the  Sauteurs  of  this  (juarter,  were 
so  weak,  that  the  other  nations  would  say — what,  are  there  no  soldiers  afc  Leech,  Red, 
and  Rainy'  Lakes,  who,  had_  the]  hearts  to  carry  the  calumet  of  their  chief  to  their  fa- 
ther ?  "  This  had  the  desired  effect.  The  Bucks  and  Beaux,  two  of  the  most  celebrated 
young  warriors,  rose  an^ offered  themselves  to  me,  for  the  embassy;  they  were  accepted; 
adopted  as  my  children,  and  I  installed  their  father.  Their  example  animated  tiie  oth- 
ers, and  it  would  have  been  no  diflScult  matter  to  have  taken  a  company;  two  however 
were  sufficient.  I  determined  that  it  should  he  my  care,  never  to  make  them  regret  the 
noble  confidence  placed  in  me;  for  I  would  have  protected  their  lives  with  my  own. 
The  Beaux  is  brother  to  the  Flat  Mouth.  Gave  my  new  soldiers  a  dance,  and  a  small 
dram.  They  attempted  to  get  more  liquor,  but  a  firm  and  peremptory  denial  convinced 
them  I  was  not  to  be  trifled  with. 

February  18tb,  Tuesday. — We  marched  for  Red  Cedar  Lake  about  1 1  o'clock,  with 
a  guide,  provided  for  me  by  Mr.  McGillis;  were  all  provided  with  snow  shoes;  marched 
off  amidst  the  acclamations  and  shouts  of  the  Indians,  who  generally  had  remained  to 


,     .■ '  i"  •-•  J 


:iM 


■:M 


L':.'  /:  ■ 

HA 


■W4 


■i 


v-2  • 

1-S  '.' 


88 


Annals  of  the 


stie  U8  take  our  departure.  Mr.  Anderson  promised  to  come  ou  with  letters;  he  arrived 
jibout  12  o'clock,  and  remained  all  night.  He  conclndcd  to  go  down  with  roe,  to  see 
Mr.  Dickson. 

February  19tli,  Wednesday. — Bradley,  Mr,  L'Rone,  the  two  young  Indians,  and 
myself,  left  Mr.  M'Gilli.s'  at  10  o'clock;  orossed  Leech  Lake,  in  a  S.  E.  direct'on,  24 
miles.  Mr.  M'Gillis'  hospitality  deserves  to  be  particularly  noticed ;  he  presented  me 
with  his  dogs  and  cariole,  valued  in  this  country  at  two  hundred  dollars;  one  of  the 
dogs  broke  out  of  his  harness,  and  we  were  not  able,  during  that  day,  to  catch  him 
again,  and  the  other  poor  fellow  was  obliged  to  pull  the  whole  load,  at  least  150  pounds. 
This  day's  march  was  from  lake  to  lake. 

rEBRUAiiY  24th,  Monday. — We  started  early,  and  after  passing  over  one  of  the  worst 
roads  in  the  world,  found  ourselves  on  a  lake,  about  3  o'clock;  took  its  outlet  and  struck 
the  Mississippi  about  one  mile  below  the  canoes  mentioned  on  the  1st  of  January,  by 
which  I  knew  where  we  were.  Ascended  the  Mississippi  about  four  miles,  and  en- 
camped on  the  West  side.  Our  general  course,  this  day,  was  nearly  South,  when  it 
should  have  been  S.  E.  My  young  warriors  were  still  in  good  heart,  singing,  and 
shewing  every  wish  to  keep  me  so.  The  pressure  of  my  racket  strings  brought  the 
blood  through  my  socks  and  mockinsons,  from  which,  the  pain  I  marched  in  may  be 
imagined. 

Febkuauy  26th,  Tucsdaij. — We  marched,  and  arrived  at  Cedar  Lake  before  noon; 
found  Mr.  Grant  and  De  Breche  (chief  of  Sandy  Lake)  at  the  house.  This  gave  mo 
much  pleasure,  for  I  conceive  ls\x.  Grant  to  be  a  gontlemnn  of  as  much  candor  as  any 
with  whom  I  had  made  an  acquaintance  in  this  quarter;  and  tlie  chief  (Do  Brcclie)  is 
reputed  to  bo  a  man  of  better  information  than  any  of  the  Sauteurs. 

March  3d,  Monday. — Marched  early;  passed  our  Christmas  encampment  at  sunrise. 
I  was  aheaJ  of  my  party,  in  my  cariole.  Soon  afterwords,  I  observed  sujoke  ou  tlic  W. 
shore.  I  hallooed,  and  some  Indians  appeared  upon  tlie  bank.  I  waited  until  my  in- 
terpreter came  np;  we  then  went  to  the  camp.  They  proved  to  bo  a  party  of  Cliii)peways, 
who  had  left  the  encampment  the  same  day  wo  left  it.  They  presented  me  with  some 
roast  nioa^,  wliicli  I  gave  my  sleigh  dogs.  They  then  left  their  camp,  and  accompanied 
us  down  tlie  river.  We  passed  our  encampment  of  the  24th  December,  at  0  o'clock, 
of  the  23d  at  10  o'clock,  and  of  the  22d  at  11  o'clock;  here  the  Indians  crossed  ou 
to  the  W.  shore;  arrived  at  the  encampment  of  the  21st  December,  at  12  o'clock 
where  we  had  a  barrel  of  flour.  1  here  found  Corporal  Meek,  and  another  man,  from 
the  post,  from  whom  I  heard  that  the  men  were  all  well.  They  conDimed  the  account 
of  a  Sioux  having  fired  on  a  sentinel,  and  added,  that  the  sentinel  had  first  made  him 
drnnk,  atul  then  turned  him  out  of  the  tent,  upon  which  he  fired  on  the  sentinel  and  ran 
off,  but  promised  to  deliver  himself  up  in  the  spring.  The  corporal  informed  me  that 
the  sergeant  had  used  all  the  elegant  hams  and  saddles  of  venison,  which  I  had  pre- 
served to  present  to  the  Commander-in-chief,  and  other  friends;  that  he  had  made 
away  with  all  the  whiskey,  including  a  keg  I  had  for  my  own  use,  having  publicly  sold 
it  to  the  men,  and  a  barrel  of  pork;  that  he  had  In'oken  open  my  trunk  and  sold  some 
things  out  of  it,  traded  >vith  the  Indian.s,  gave  them  liquor,  «fec.,  and  this,  too,  contrary 
to  my  most  pointed  and  particular  directions.  Thus,  after  I  had  used,  in  going  up  the 
river  with  my  party,  the  strictest  economy,  living  upon  two  pounds  of  frozen  venison  a 
day,  in  order  that  we  might  have  provision  to  carry  us  down  in  the  spring,  this  fellow 


and 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


89 


was  squandering  away  the  flour,  pork,  aud  liquor,  during  the  winter,  and  while  we  were 
starving  with  hunger  and  cold.  I  had  saved  all  our  corn,  bacon,  and  the  meat  of  six 
deer,  and  left  it  at  Sandy  Lake,  with  some  tents,  my  mess  boxes,  salt,  tobacco,  &c.,  a\\ 
of  which  we  wore  obliged  to  sacrifice  by  not  returning  the  same  route  we  went,  and  we 
consoled  ourselves  at  this  loss  by  the  flattering  idea  that  we  should  find  at  our  little  post 
a  handsome  stock  preserved;  how  mortifying  the  disappointment.  We  raised  our 
barrel  of  flour,  and  came  down  to  the  mouth  of  a  little  river,  on  the  East,  which  we 
passed  on  the  21st  December.    The  ice  covered  with  water. 

March  6th,  Wednesday. — Passed  all  the  encampments  between  Pine  Creek  and  the 
post,  at  which  w«  arrived  about  10  o'clock.  I  sent  a  man  on  ahead,  to  prevent  the 
salute  I  had  before  ordered  by  letter;  this  I  did  from  the  idea  that  the  Sioux  chiefs 
would  accompany  me.  Eound  all  well.  Confined  my  Sergeant.  About  1  o'clock,  Mr. 
Dickson  arrived,  with  the  Killeur  Ronge,  his  son,  and  two  other  Sioux  men,  with  two 
women,  who  had  come  up  to  be  introduced  to  the  Sauteurs  thoy  expected  to  find  with 
me.    Received  a  letter  from  Reinville. 

Mahch  15th,  Saturday. — This  was  the  day  fixed  upon  by  Mr.  Grant  and  the  Chip- 
peway  warriors,  for  their  arrival  at  my  Fort ;  and  I  was  all  day  anxiously  expecting 
them,  for  I  knew  that  should  they  not  accompany  me  down,  the  p«ace  partially  effected 
between  them  and  the  Sioux  would  not  be  on  a  permanent  footing;  and  upon  this  I 
take  them  to  be  neither  so  brave  nor  generous  as  the  Sioux,  who,  in  all  their  transactions 
appear  to  be  candid  and  brave,  whereas,  the  Chippeways  are  suspicious,  consequently 
treacherous,  and,  of  course  cowards. 

March  17th,  Monday. — Left  the  Fort  with  my  interpreter  and  Roy,  in  order  to  visit 
Thomas,  the  Fols  Avoin  chief,  who  was  encamped,  with  six  lodges  of  his  nation,  about 
twenty  miles  below  us,  on  a  little  river  which  empties  into  the  Mississippi,  on  the  W. 
side,  a  little  above  Clear  river.  On  our  way  down,  killed  one  goose,  wounded  another, 
and  a  deer  that  the  dogs  had  driven  into  an  air  hole;  hung  our  game  on  the  trees. 
Arrived  at  the  creek,  took  out  on  it;  ascended  three  or  four  miles,  on  one  bank,  and 

descended  on  the  other.    Killed  another  goose.    Struck  the  Mississippi  below . 

Encamped  at  our  encampment  of  the of  October,  when  we  ascended  the  river. 

Ate  our  goose  for  supper.  It  snowed  all  day,  and  at  night  a  very  severe  storm  arose. 
It  may  be  imagined  that  we  spent  a  very  disagreeable  night,  without  shelter,  and  but 
one  blanket  each. 

March  18th,  Tuesday. — We  marched,  determined  to  find  the  lodges.  Met  an  la- 
dian,  whose  track  we  pursued,  through  almost  impenetrable  woods,  for  about  two 
and  a  half  miles,  to  the  camps.  Here  there  v/as  one  of  the  finest  sugar  camps  I  almost 
ever  saw,  ^he  whole  of  the  timber  being  sugar  tree.  We  were  conducted  to  the  chiefs 
lodge,  who  received  us  in  the  patriarchal  style.  He  pulled  ofi"  my  leggins  and  mockin- 
sons,  put  me  in  the  best  place  iu  his  lodge,  and  ofiered  me  dry  clothes.  He  then 
presented  us  with  syrup  of  the  maple  to  drink,  then  asked  whether  I  preferred  eating 
beaver,  swan,  elk,  or  deer;  upon  my  giving  the  preference  to  the  first,  a  large  kettle 
was  filled  by  his  wife,  of  which  soup  was  made;  this  being  thickened  with  flour,  we  had 
what  I  then  thought  a  delicious  repast.  After  we  had  refreshed  onrselves,  he  asked 
whether  we  would  visit  his  people  at  the  other  lodges,  which  we  did ;  and  in  each  were 
presented  with  something  to  eat;  by  some  with  a  bowl  of  sugar,  others,  a  bearer'a  tail, 
M 


4 


li^e 


I 


^•sV 


»'■ 


"^ 


■%  h 


i 


90 


Annals  of  the 


? 


&c.  After  making  this  tour,  we  returned  to  the  chiefs  lodge,  and  found  a  berth  pro- 
vided for  each  of  us,  of  good  soft  bear  skins,  nicely  spread,  and  on  mine  there  was  a 
large  feather  pillow.  I  must  not  here  omit  to  mention  an  anecdote,  which  seryes  to 
characterize,  more  particularly,  their  manners.  This,  in  the  eyes  of  the  contracted  mor 
alist,  would  deform  my  hospitable  host  into  a  monster  of  libertinism ;  but  by  a  liberal 
mind,  would  be  considered  as  arising  from  the  hearty  generosity  of  the  wild  savage. 
In  the  course  of  the  day,  observing  a  ring  on  one  of  my  fingers,  he  inquired  if  it  was 
gold ;  he  was  told  it  was  the  gift  of  one  with  whom  I  should  be  happy  to  be  at  that 
time.  He  seemed  to  think  seriously,  and  at  night  told  my  interjtreter,  "  that  perhaps 
his  father  (as  they  all  called  me)  felt  much  grieved  for  the  want  of  a  woman;  if  so,  he 
could  furnish  him  with  one."  He  was  answered,  that  with  us,  each  man  had  but  one 
wife,  and  that  I  considered  it  strictly  my  duty  to  remain  faithful  to  her.  This  ho 
thought  strange,  (he  himself  having  three,)  and  replied  that  "  he  knew  some  Americans 
at  his  nation,  who  had  half  a  dozen  wives  during  the  winter."  The  interpreter  ob. 
served,  that  they  were  men  without  character,  but  that  all  our  great  men  had  each  but 
one  wife.  The  chief  acquiesced,  but  said  he  liked  better  to  have  as  many  as  he  pleased. 
This  conversation  passing  without  any  appeal  to  me,  as  the  interpreter  knew  my  mind  on 
those  occasions,  and  answered  immediately,  it  did  not  appear  as  an  immediate  refusal  of 
the  woman.     Continued  snowing  very  hard  all  day.    Slept  very  warm. 

March  29th,  Saturday — We  all  marched  in  the  morning.  Mr.  Grant  and  party  for 
Sandy  Lake,  and  I  for  my  hunting  camp.  I  gave  him  my  spaniel  dog.  He  joined  me 
again  after  we  had  separated  about  five  miles.  Arrived  at  my  hunting  camp  about 
eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  was  informed  that  my  hunters  had  gone  to  bring  in  a 
deer  ;  they  arrived  with  it,  and  about  eleven  o'clock  we  all  went  out  hunting.  Saw  but 
few  deer,  out  of  which  I  had  the  good  fortune  to  kill  two.  On  our  arrival  at  camp  found 
one  of  my  men  at  the  garrison  with  a  letter  from  Mr.  Dickson.  The  soldier  informed 
me  that  one  Sioux  had  arrived  with  Mr.  Dickson's  men.  Although  much  fatigued,  soon 
as  I  had  eat  something,  I  took  one  of  my  men  and  departed  for  the  garrison  one  hour 
before  sundown.  The  distance  was  twenty-one  miles,  and  the  ice  very  dangerous,  being 
rotten,  and  the  water  over  it  nearly  a  foot  deep;  we  had  sticks  in  our  hands,  and  in  many 
places  ran  them  through  tlie  ice.  It  thundered  and  lightened,  with  rain.  The  Sioux  not 
finding  the  Sauteurs,  had  returned  immediately. 

March  30tli,  Sunday — Wrote  to  Mr.  Dickson,  and  dispatthed  his  man.  Considera- 
bly stiff  from  my  yesterday's  march.  Caulked  our  boats,  as  the  ice  had  every  appear- 
ance of  breaking  up  in  a  few  days.  Thus  whilst  on  the  wing  of  eager  expectation, 
every  day  seemed  an  age.    Received  two  deers  and  a  half  from  our  hunting  camp. 

April  7th,  Monday — Loaded  our  boats  and  departed  forty  minutes  past  ten  o'clock. 
At  one  o'clock  arrived  at  Clear  river,  where  we  found  my  cannoe  and  men.  Although  I 
had  partly  promise!  the  Fols  Avoin  chief  to  remain  one  night,  yet  time  was  too  pre. 
cious,  and  we  put  off ;  passed  the  Grand  Rapids,  and  arrived  at  Mr.  Dickson's  just 
before  sundown  ;  we  were  saluted  with  three  rounds.  At  night  he  treated  all  my  men 
with  a  supper  and  dram.  Mr.  Dickson,  Mr.  Paulier  and  myself,  sat  up  until  four  o'clock 
in  the  morning. 

April  8th,  Tuesday— Were  obliged  to  remain  this  day  on  account  of  some  infor" 
mation  to  be  obtained  here.    I  spent  the  day  in  making  a  rough  chart  of  St.  Peters' 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


91 


making  notes  on  the  Sioux,  Ac,  settling  the  affairs  of  the  Indian  department  with  Mr. 
Dickson,  for  whose  commanications,  and  those  of  Mr.  Paulier,  1 .1111  infinitely  indebted. 
Made  every  necessary  preparation  for  an  early  embarkation. 

April  9th,  Wvlrmday — Rose  early  in  the  mornin;r  mid  oomiiicnped  my  arrangement 
Having  observed  two  Indians  drunk,  during  the  night,  anil  finding  upon  enquiry,  that 
the  liquor  had  been  furnished  them  by  a  Mr.  Greignor  or  Jonnesse,  I  sent  my  interpre- 
ter to  them  to  request  they  would  not  sell  any  strong  li(iuor  to  the  Indians,  upon 
whiclj  Mr.  Jennesse  demanded  the  restrictions  in  writing,  which  wore  given  to  him. 

*  Grand  Isle,  Upper  MiHsissippi,  April  Dth,  180(;. 

Mb.  La  Jennesse, 

Sir  : — Being  informed  that  you  have  arrived  hero  with  an  intention  of  selling  si)irlt- 
uous  liquors  to  the  savages  of  this  quarter,  together  with  other  merchandize  under  your 
charge.  I  beg  leave  to  inform  you,  that  the  making  sale  of  spirituous  liquors  on  the 
Indian  territories  to  any  savages  whatsoever,  is  contrary  to  the  law  of  the  United  States 
for  regulating  the  trade  with  the  savages  ;  and  preserving  i.cace  on  the  frontiers.  And 
that,  notwithstanding  the  custom  has  hitherto  obtained  on  tlio  Upper  Mississippi,  no 
person  whatsoever  has  authority  therefor  ;  and  as  the  practice  may  have  a  tendonc 
to  occasion  broils  and  dissentions  amongst  the  savages,  and  thereljy  occasion  bloodshed 
and  an  infraction  of  the  good  understanding  which  now  (through  my  endeavors)  so  hap- 
pily exists.  I  have  (at  your  particular  request)  addressed  you  this  note  in  writing,  in- 
forming you  that  in  case  of  an  infraction,  I  shall  conceive  it  my  duty,  as  an  officer  of 
the  United  States,  to  prosecute  according  to  the  ;pains  and  jpenaliics  of  the  law. 

I  am,  sir,  with  all  due  consideration, 

Your  obedient  servant, 
(Signed)  Z.  M.  Pike,  Lt. 

On  demanding  his  license,  it  amounted  to  no  more  than  merely  a  certificate  that  he  had 
paid  the  tax  required  by  law  of  the  Indiana  territory,  on  all  retailers  of  merchandize  ;  but 
it  was  by  no  means  an  Indian  licence  ;  however,  I  did  not  think  proper  to  go  into  a  more 
close  investigation.  Last  night  was  so  cold  that  the  water  was  covered  with  floating 
cakes  of  ice,  of  a  strong  consistence.  After  receiving  every  mark  of  attention  from 
Messrs.  Dickson  and  Paulier,  I  took  my  departure  at  eight  o'clock.  At  four  P.  M.  ar- 
rived at  the  house  of  Mr.  Paulier,  twenty-five  leagues,  to  whose  brother  I  had  a  letter. 
Was  received  with  politeness  by  hini  and  a  Mr.  Veau,  who  wintered  along  side  of  him  on 
the  very  island  at  which  we  had  encamped  on  the  night  of  the Oct.,  in  ascending. 

April  10th,  Thursday — Sailed  at  half-past  five  o'clock  ;  about  seven  passed  Rum 
river,  and  at  eight  were  saluted  by  six  or  seven  lodges  of  Fols  Avoins,  amongst  whom 

was  a  Mr. ,  a  clerk  of  Mr,  Dickson's.    Tliose  people  had  wintered  on  Rum  river 

and  were  waiting  for  their  chiefs  and  traders  to  descend  in  order  to  accompany  them  to 
the  Praric  Des  Chiens.  Arrived  at  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony  at  ten  o'clock.  Carried 
over  all  our  loading  and  the  canoe  to  the  lower  end  of  the  portage,  and  hauled  our 
boats  upon  the  bank.  I  pitched  my  tents  at  the  lower  end  of  the  encampment  where 
all  the  men  encamped  eicept  the  guard,  whose  quarters  were  above.  The  appearance 
of  the  Falls  was  much  more  tremendous  than  when  we  ascended  ;  the  increase  of  water 
occasioned  the  spray  to  raise  much  higher,  and  the  mist  appeared  like  clouds.    How  dif 


'v,l| 

m 


•  I 


^\m 


92 


Annals  of  the 


y 


ferent  mjr  sensations  now,  from  what  they  woro  when  at  this  plaoo  before  ;  at  that  time 
not  having  accomplished  more  than  half  mj  route,  winter  fast  approaching  ;  war  exist- 
ing between  the  most  savage  nations  in  the  course  of  my  route  ;  my  provisions  greatly 
diminished,  and  but  a  poor  prospect  of  an  additional  supply.  Many  of  my  men  sick,  and 
the  others  not  a  little  disheartened  ;  and  our  success  in  this  arduous  undertaking,  very 
doubtful  ;  just  upon  the  borders  of  the  haunts  of  civilized  men,  about  to  launch  into  an 
unknown  wilderness ;  for  ours  was  the  first  canoe  that  had  over  crossed  this  portage, 
were  sufficient  to  dispossess  my  breast  of  contentment  and  case.  But  now  we  have  ac- 
complished every  wish,  peace  reigns  throughout  the  vast  extent;  we  have  returned  thus 
far  on  our  voyage,  without  the  loss  of  a  single  man,  and  hoping  soon  to  be  blessed  with 
the  society  of  our  xelations  and  friends.  The  river  this  morning  covered  with  ice,  which 
continued  floating  all  day.     The  shores  still  barricaded  with  it. 

April  11th,  Friday — Although  it  snowed  very  hard,  we  brought  over  both  boats 
and  descended  the  river  to  the  island  at  the  entrance  of  tie  St,  Peters.  I  sent  to  the 
chiefs  and  informed  them  I  had  something  to  communicate  to  them.  The  Fils  do  Pin- 
chow  immediately  waited  on  me,  and  informed  rae  that  he  would  provide  a  place  for  the 
purpose.  About  sundown  I  was  sent  for  and  introduced  into  the  council  house,  where 
I  found  a  great  many  chiefs  of  the  Sussitongs,  Gens  des  Feuilles,  and  the  Gens  du  Lac. 
The  Yanctongs  had  not  yet  come  down.  They  were  all  waiting  for  my  arrival.  There 
were  about  one  hundred  lodges,  or  six  hundred  people;  Avowcre  paluted  on  our  crossing 
the  river  with  ball  as  usual.  The  council  house  was  two  large  lodges,  capable  of  con- 
taining three  hundred  men.  In  the  upper  were  forty  chiefs,  and  as  many  pipes  sot 
against  the  poles,  along  side  of  which  I  had  the  Sauters'  pipes  arranged.  I  then  inform- 
ed them  in  short  detail,  of  my  transactions  with  the  Sauteurs  ;  but  my  interpreters  were 
not  capable  of  making  themselves  understood.  I  was  therefore  obliged  to  omit  naen- 
tioning  every  particular  relative  to  the  rascal  who  fired  on  my  sentinel,  and  of  the  scoun- 
drel who  broke  the  Fols  Avoins'  canoes,  and  threatened  my  life  ,  the  interpreters  how- 
ever informed  them  that  I  wanted  some  of  their  principal  chiefs  to  go  to  St.  Louis  ;  and 
that  those  who  thought  proper  might  descend  to  the  prarie  where  we  would  give  them 
more  explicit  information.  They  all  smoked  out  of  the  Sauteurs'  pipes,  excepting  three, 
who  were  painted  black,  and  were  some  of  those  who  lost  their  relations  last  winter.  I 
invited  the  Fils  de  Pinchow,  and  the  son  of  the  Killcur  Rouge,  to  come  over  and  sup 
with  me  ;  when  Mr.  Dickson  and  myself  endeavored  to  explain  what  I  intended  to  have 
said  to  them,  could  I  have  made  myself  understood  ;  that  at  the  prarie  we  would  have 
all  things  explained  ;  that  I  was  desirous  of  making  a  better  report  of  them  than  Capt. 
Lewis  could  do  from  their  treatment  of  hmi.  The  former  of  those  savages  was  the  per- 
son who  remained  around  ray  post  all  last  winter,  and  treated  my  men  so  well ;  they  en- 
deavored to  excuse  their  people,  &c. 

April  12tli,  Saturday — Embarked  early.  Although  my  interpreter  had  been  fre- 
quently up  the  river,  he  could  not  tell  me  where  the  cave  (spoken  of  by  Carver)  could 
be  fonud  ;  we  carefully  sought  for  it,  but  in  vain.  At  the  Indian  village,  a  few  miles 
above  St.  Peters,  we  were  about  to  pass  a  few  lodges,  but  on  receiving  a  very  particular 
invitation  to  come  on  shore,  we  landed,  and  were  received  in  a  lodge  kindly  ;  they  pre- 
sented us  sugar,  &c.  I  gave  the  proprietor  a  dram,  and  was  about  to  depart  when  to 
demanded  a  kettle  of  liquor  ;  on  being  refused,  and  after  I  had  left  the  shore,  he  told 
me,  that  he  did  not  like  the  arrangements,  and  that  he  would  go  to  war  this  summer.    I 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


93 


directed  tho  interpreter  to  tell  him,  that  if  I  retnmed  to  the  St.  Peters  with  tlie  troops, 
I  would  settle  that  affair  with  him.  On  our  arrival  at  the  St.  Croix,  I  found  tlie  Petit 
Corbeau  with  hia  people,  and  Messrs.  Frnzer  and  Wood.  We  hod  a  oonfcrorioe,  when 
tho  Petit  Corbean  made  many  apologies  for  the  misconduct  of  hit  people  ;  ho  represent- 
ed to  us  the  different  manners  in  which  tho  young  warriors  had  been  inducing  him  to  go 
to  war  ;  that  ho  had  been  much  blamed  for  dismissing  his  party  Inst  fall ;  but  that  ho 
was  determined  to  adhere  as  far  as  lay  in  his  power  to  our  instructions  ;  that  ho  thought 
it  most  prudent  to  remain  here  and  restrain  tho  warriors.  He  then  presented  mo  with 
a  beaver  robe  and  pipe,  and  his  message  to  the  general.  That  he  was  determined  to 
preserve  peace,  and  make  the  road  clear  ;  also  a  remembrance  of  his  promised  medal 
I  made  a  reply,  calculated  to  confirm  him  in  his  good  intentions,  and  assured  him  that 
he  should  not  be  the  less  remembered  by  his  father,  although  not  present.  1  was  in- 
formed, that,  notwithstanding  the  instruction  of  his  license,  and  my  particular  request 
Murdoch  Cameron  had  taken  liquor  and  sold  it  to  tho  Indians  on  the  river  St.  Peters  ; 
and  that  his  partner  below  had  been  equally  imprudent.  I  pledged  myself  to  i)i08ccute 
them  according  to  law  ;  for  they  have  been  the  occasion  of  great  confusion,  and  of  much 
injury  to  the  other  traders.  This  day  met  a  canoo  of  Mr.  Dickson's  loaded  with  provis- 
ions, under  tho  charge  of  Mr.  Anderson,  brother  of  tho  Mr.  Anderson  at  Leech  Luke. 
He  politely  offered  mo  any  provision  ho  had  on  board,  (for  which  Mr.  Dickson  had 
given  me  an  order)  but  not  now  being  in  want,  I  did  not  accept  of  any.  This  day,  for 
tho  first  time,  I  observed  the  trees  beginning  to  bud,  and  indeed  tho  climate  seemed  to 
have  changed  very  materially  since  we  passed  the  Falls  ^f  St.  Anthony, 

April  13th,  Sunday — Wo  embarked  after  breakfast.  Messrs.  Frazer  and  Wood  ac- 
companied me.  Wind  strong  ahead.  They  out-rowed  us  ;  the  first  boat  or  canoe  we 
met  with  on  the  voyage  able  to  do  it,  but  then  they  were  double  manned  and  light. 
Arrived  at  the  band  of  the  Aile  Rouge  at  two  o'clock,  where  we  were  saluted  as  usual^ 
We  had  a  council,  when  he  spoke  with  more  detestation  of  the  rascals  at  tho  mouth  of 
the  St.  Peters,  than  any  man  I  had  yet  heard.  He  assured  me,  speaking  of  the  fellow 
who  had  fired  on  my  sentinel  and  threatened  to  kill  me,  that  if  I  thought  it  requisite,  he 
should  be  killed  ;  but  that  as  there  were  many  chiefs  above,  with  whom  lio  wished  to 
speak,  he  hoped  I  would  remain  one  day,  when  all  the  Sioux  would  be  down,  and  Imight 
have  tho  command  of  a  thousand  ••  o  of  them,  that  I  would  probably  think  it  no  hon- 
or; but  that  the  British  used  to  flatie^  them  they  were  proud  of  having  them  for  soldiers. 
I  replied  in  general  terms,  and  assured  him  it  was  not  for  the  conduct  of  two  or  three 
rascals  that  I  meant  to  pass  over  all  the  good  treatment  I  had  received  from  the  Sioux 
nation  ;  but  that  in  general  council  I  would  explain  myself.  That  as  to  the  scoundrel 
who  fired  at  my  sentinel,  had  I  been  at  home  the  Sioux  nation  would  never  have  been 
troubled  with  him,  for  I  would  have  killed  him  on  the  spot,  But  that  my  young  men 
did  not  do  it,  apprehensive  that  I  would  bo  displeased.  I  then  gave  him  the  news  of 
tho  Santeurs,  &c.,  that  as  to  remaining  one  day,  it  would  be  of  no  service  ;  that  I  was 
much  pressed  to  arrive  below  ;  as  my  general  expected  nie,  ray  duty  called  me,  and  that 
the  state  of  my  provision  demanded  the  utmost  expedition  ;  that  I  would  be  happy  to 
oblige  him,  but  that  ray  men  must  eat.  He  replied  that  Lake  Pepin  being  yet  shut 
with  ice,  if  I  went  on  and  encamped  on  tho  ice,  it  wonld  not  get  me  provision.  That 
he  would  send  out  all  his  young  men  the  next  day  ;  and,  that  if  the  other  bands  did  not 
arrive  he  would  depart  the  day  after  with  me.     In  short,  after  much  talk,  I  agreed  to 


a- 

»! 


m 


'   ■  i'\ 

t  ..V 

■  1    •: 

'i  - 


>& 


I?' 


4>M 


*!  V;-l 

•y  i 


fli 


94 


Annals  of  the 


remain  ouo  day,  knowiug  that  tho  Lake  was  closed,  and  that  wo  could  proceed  only  uioe 
miles  if  we  went ;  this  appeared  to  give  general  satisfaction. 

I  was  invited  to  different  feasts,  and  entertained  at  one  by  a  person  whose  father  was  on- 
ucted  a  chief  by  tho  Spaniards.  At  this  feast  I  saw  a  man  (called  by  tho  French  the  Ro- 
man Nose,  and  by  the  Indians  the  Wind  that  Walks)  who  was  formerly  the  second  chief  of 
tho  Siou.x,  but  being  the  cause  of  the  death  of  one  of  the  traders,  seven  years  since,  ho 
volunt  u'ily  relinquished  the  dignity,  and  has  frequently  requested  to  be  given  up  to  tho 
whites.  But  he  was  now  determined  to  go  to  St.  Louis  and  deliver  himself  up  where 
ho  said  they  might  put  him  to  death.  His  long  repentance,  the  great  conQdence  of  the 
nation  in  him,  would  perhaps  protect  him  from  a  punishment  which  tho  crime  merited. 
But  as  tho  crime  was  committed  long  before  the  United  States  assumed  its  authority, 
and  as  no  law  of  theirs  could  affect  it,  unless  it  was  ex  post  facto,  and  had  a  retrospec- 
tive effect,  I  conceive  it  would  ceitainly  be  dispunishable  now.  I  did  not  think  proper 
however,  to  inform  him  so.  I  here  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Rollet,  partner  of  Mr. 
Cameron,  with  a  present  of  some  brandy,  coffee  and  sugar.  I  hesitated  about  receiving 
those  articles  from  the  partner  of  the  man  I  intended  to  prosecute ;  their  amount  being 
trifling  however  I  accepted  of  them,  offering  him  pay.  I  assured  him  that  the  prose- 
cution arose  from  a  sense  of  duty,  aad  not  from  any  personal  prejudice.  My  cauoe  did 
not  come  up  iu  consequence  of  the  head  wind.  Sent  out  two  men  in  a  canoe  to  set  fish' 
ing  lines  ;  the  canoe  overset,  and  had  it  not  been  for  tho  timely  assistance  of  the  sav- 
ages, who  carried  them  into  their  lodges,  undressed  them,  and  treated  them  with  tho 
greatest  humanity  and  kiudncss,  they  must  inevitably  have  perished.  At  this  place  I 
was  informed,  that  the  rascal  spoken  of  as  having  threatened  my  life,  had  actually  cock- 
ed his  gun  to  shoot  me  from  behind  the  hills,  but  was  prevented  by  the  others. 

Araiii  14th,  Monday — Was  invited  to  a  feast  by  the  Roman  Nose.  His  conversa- 
tion was  interesting,  and  shall  be  detailed  hereafter.  The  other  Indians  not  yet  arrived. 
Messrs.  Wood,  Frazer,  and  myself,  ascended  a  high  hill  called  the  Barn,  from  which  we 
had  a  view  of  Lake  Pepin.  The  valley  through  which  the  Mississippi  by  numerous 
chanels  wound  itself  to  the  St.  Croix  ;  the  Cannon  River  and  tho  lofty  hills  on  each 
side, 

April  15th,  Tuesday. — Arose  very  early  and  embarked  about  sunrise,  much  to  the 
astonishment  of  the  Indians,  who  were  entirely  prepared  for  the  council,  when  they 
heard  I  had  put  off ;  however,  after  some  conversation  with  Mr.  Frazer,  they  acknowl- 
edged that  it  was  agreeably  to  what  I  had  said,  that  I  would  sail  early,  and  that  they 
could  not  blame  me.  I  was  very  positive  in  my  word,  for  I  found  it  by  far  the  best  way 
to  treat  the  Indians.  Tho  Ailc  liouge  had  a  beaver  robe  and  pipe  prepared  to  present, 
but  was  obliged  for  the  present  to  retain  it.  Passed  through  Lake  Pepin  with  my 
barges,  the  canoe  being  obliged  to  lay  by,  did  not  come  on.  Stopt  at  a  prairie  on  tho 
right  bank  descending,  about  nine  miles  below  Lake  Pepin.  Went  out  to  view  some 
hills  which  had  the  appearance  of  the  old  fortifications  spoken  of  ;  but  I  will  speak 
more  fully  of  them  hereafter.  In  these  hollows  I  discovered  a  flock  of  elk,  took  out  fif- 
teen men,  but  we  were  not  able  to  kill  any.  Mr.  Frazer  came  up  and  passed  on  about 
two  miles.  We  encamped  together.  Neither  Mr.  Wood's  nor  my  canoe  arrived. 
Snowed  considerably. 

April  16th,  Wednesday. — Mr.  Frazer's  canoes  and  my  boats  sailed  about  one  hour  by 


'   •! 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


06 


sun.  We  waited  some  time  expecting  Mr.  Wood's  barges,  und  my  cnnoo,  but  bearing 
a  gun  fired  first  jiwt  above  our  encampment,  wo  were  induced  to  make  sail.  I'assod  the 
Aiio  Prairie,  also  La  Montagne  qui  Trompe  a  L'eau,  tbc  prairie  De  CroM,  mid  encninpcd 
on  tbo  West  shore,  a  few  hundred  yords  below,  where  I  liad  encamped  on  tlic  —  day  of 
September,  in  ascending.  Killed  a  goose  flying.  Shot  at  some  piilgeons  at  our  (iamp> 
and  was  answered  from  behind  on  island  with  two  guns;  we  returned  them,  and  were 
replied  to  by  two  more.  This  day  the  trees  appeared  in  bloom.  Snow  mi^lit  still  Lo 
seen  on  the  sides  of  the  hills.    Distance  seventy-five  miles. 

April  17th,  Thmadny. — Put  off  pretty  early  nnd  arrived  at  Wnbaslia'.s  band  at  II 
o'clock,  where  I  detained  all  day  for  him;  but  he  alone  of  all  the  huutera  romnined  out 
all  night.  Left  some  powder  and  tobacco  for  him.  Tlio  Sioux  presented  mo  with  a 
kettle  of  boiled  meat  and  a  deer .  I  here  received  information  tlint  the  Punnis  had 
killed  some  white  men  below.    Mr.  Wood's  and  my  cnnoo  arrived. 

April  18th,  Friday, — Departed  from  our  encampment  very  early,  Stopped  to 
breakfast  at  the  Painted  Rock.  Arrived  at  the  Pniirio  Dos  Clieins  at  two  o'( lock;  nnd 
were  received  by  crowds  on  the  bank.  Took  up  my  quarters  at  Mr.  Fisher's.  My  men 
received  a  present  of  one  barrel  of  poik  from  Mr.  Campbell,  a  bag  of  biscuit,  twenty 
loaves  of  bread,  and  some  meat  from  Mr.  Fisher.  A  Mr.  Jearrcau,  from  Cahok'a,  is 
here,  who  embarks  to-morrow  for  St.  Louia.  I  wrote  to  General  Wilkinson  liy  liim  . 
I  was  called  on  by  a  number  of  chiefs,  Reynards,  Sioux  of  the  Dcs  Moyan,  c'cc.  Tlio 
Winnebagoes  were  hero  intending,  as  I  was  informed,  lo  deliver  some  of  tho  murderers 
to  mo.  Received  a  great  deal  of  news  from  tlio  States  and  Europe,  both  civil  and 
military. 

April  19th,  Saturday. — Dined  at  Mr.  Campbell'.^  in  company  with  Mes.srs.  Wilmot 
Blakely,  Wood,  Rollet,  Fisher,  Frazer,  nnd  .JeaiToau.  Six  canoe.s  arrived  from  tlie  up- 
per part  of  tho  St.  Peters  with  the  Yanctong  chiefs  from  the  lio,.d  of  that  river.  Their 
appearance  was  indeed  savage,  much  more  so  than  any  nation  I  have  yet  seen.  Pre- 
pared ray  boat  for  sail.  Gave  notice  to  the  Puants  that  I  had  business  to  do  with  them 
tho  next  day.  A  band  of  tho  Gens  Du  Lac  arrived.  Took  into  my  pay  as  intorjireter 
Mr.  Y.  Reinville. 

April  20th,  Suiiday. — Held  a  council  with  tho  Puant  chiefs,  and  demanded  of  them 
the  murdwers  of  their  nation;  they  required  till  to-morrow  to  consider  on  it;  this  af- 
ternoon they  had  a  great  game  of  the  cross  on  the  prairie,  between  the  Sioux  on  tho  one 
side,  and  the  Puants  and  Reynards  on  the  other.  The  ball  is  made  of  some  hard  sub- 
stance and  covered  with  leather,  the  cross  sticks  are  round  and  not-work,  with  handles 
of  three  feet  long.  The  parties  being  ready,  and  bets  agreed  upon,  (8ometime.s  to  the 
amount  of  some  thousand  dollars)  ihe  goals  are  set  up  on  the  prairie  at  the  distance  of 
half  a  mile.  The  ball  i8"^hrown  up  in  the  middle,  ard  each  party  strives  to  drive  it  to 
the  opposite  goal;  and  when  either  party  gains  the  first  rubber,  which  is  driving  it  quick 
round  the  post,  the  ball  is  again  taken  to  the  centre,  the  ground  changed,  anf^  the  con- 
test renewed;  and  this  is  continued  until  one  side  gains  four  times,  which  decides  the  bet. 
It  is  an  interesting  sight  to  see  two  or  three  hundred  naked  savages  contending  on  the 
plain  who  shall  bear  off  the  palm  of  victory;  as  he  who  drives  the  ball  round  the  goal 
is  much  shouted  at  by  his  companions.  It  sometimes  happens^that  one  catches  the  ball  in 
his  racket,  and  depending  on  his  sp«ed  endeavors  to  carry  it  to  the  goal,  and  when  he 


I  »-/ii 


■  ■ 


M 


■  H'^, 


'*    '•  } 
■  I 

1^K■ 


X 

I 


;t 

..     f 

'•■'.■■•  ■ 

■■f 


41 


V';.-;  i 


tJ 


y'f't 


'ft 


r 


Annals  of  the 

flnda  biniseir  loo  closely  pursuod,  he  burls  it  with  great  force  and  dexterity  toanomaz 
ing  distancp,  where  thero  are  always  (lanlcers  of  both  parties  ready  to  receive  it;  it  sel- 
dom tonches  the  ground,  but  is  sometimes  kept  in  tlie  nir  for  hours  before  either  party 
can  gain  the  victory.  In  the  game  I  witnessed,  the  Sioux  were  victorious,  morel  be- 
lieve, from  tho  superiority  of  their  skill  in  throwing  the  ball,  than  by  their  swiftness,  for 
I  thought  tho  Puants  and  Reynards  tho  swiftest  runners.  I  nmdo  a  written  demand  of 
tho  magistrates  to  take  deposition  concerning  tho  Into  murders.  Had  n  private  conver- 
sation with  ^Val)nHha. 

Ai'UiL  25th,  Mmday. — Wos  sent  for  by  La  Fcnillc,  and  had  a  long  and  interesting 
conversation  with  him,  in  which  he  spoke  of  tho  general  jealousy  of  his  nation  towards 
their  chiefs;  and  that  although  ho  knew  it  might  occasion  some  of  the  Sioux  displeas- 
ure, he  did  not  hesitnto  to  declare  that  be  looked  on  the  Nez  Corbeau,  as  the  man  of 
most  KCUKO  in  their  nation;  and  that  he  believed  it  would  bo  generally  acceptable  if  he 
was  reinstated  in  his  rank.  Upon  my  return  I  was  sent  for  by  tho  Red  Thunder,  chief 
of  the  Yanctongs,  tho  most  savage  band  of  the  Sioux.  He  was  prepared  with  the 
most  elegant  pipes  and  robes  I  ever  saw;  and  shortly  ho  declared,  "That  white  blood 
had  never  been  shed  in  tho  village  of  the  Yonctongs,  even  when  rum  was  permitted; 
that  Mr.  Murdoch  Cameron  arrived  at  his  village  Ihst  autumn;  that  he  invited  him  to 
eat,  gave  him  corn  as  a  bird ;  that  ho  (Cameron)  informed  him  of  the  prohibition  of 
rum,  and  was  tho  only  person  who  afterwards  sold  it  in  the  village.''  After  this  I  had 
a  council  with  tho  Puants.  Spent  the  evening  with  Mr.  Wilmot,  on6  of  the  l)cst  in 
formed  and  most  gentlemanly  man  in  the  place. 

April  22d,  Tuesday. — Hold  a  council  with  tho  Sioux  and  Tuants,  the  latter  of 
whom  delivered  up  their  medals  and  Hags.     Prepared  to  depart  tomorrow. 


sot 

tail 


CHAPTER  XII. 

AMERICAN   TUADB. 

AFTERthe  treaty  of  1815,  at  Portage  des  Sioux,  with  tho  lower  bands  of  the 
/\  Sionx,  A  TJ.  S.  trading  post  was  established  at  Prairie  du  Chien.  The  United 
States  hoped  to  be  able  to  sell  goods  at  such  low  prices,  that  they  could  obtain  the  furs 
and  the  confidence  of  tho  Indians,  and  thus  exclude  British  traders.  The  factories  or 
trading  posts  were  however  often  distant  from  Indian  villages.  They  moreover,  did  not 
sell  on  credit,  as  private  traders  were  wont  to  do,  and  thus  they  did  not  secure  either  the 
peltries  or  friendship  of  the  tribes.  , 

The  British  traders  on  the  Mississippi,  always  had  the  advantage  of  the  U.  S.  facto- 
ries. Accustomed  to  Indian  life,  inured  to  fatigue,  intermarried  with  the  Indians,  they 
followed  the  hunting  parties  as  far  as  they  could  in  their  canoes.  They  then  stopped 
and  threw  up  rude  huts,  and  sent  engages  with  goods  packed  on  their  shoulders,  to  ob- 
tain the  furs  of  those  Indians  that  had  not  already  bought  on  credit.  But  not  only 
was  theU.  S.  trading-houses  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  unable  to  compete  with  the  British  tra- 
ders in  Minnesota,  but  virtually  became  an  instrument  in  their  hands.  Tlie  British  tra- 
ders, retnrning  to  Prairie  du  Chien  with  peltries  from  the  Upper  Mississippi  and  Minne- 


Minnesota  Historical  Socikty. 


97 


HuU,  would  employ  Indians  to  piirchnsf  goodH  nt  United  HtatcH  prices,  and  tlm:i  ob- 
tain a  new  outfit  nt  leu  coat  tlian  if  tltoy  had  transported  from  .Mmitron!. 

From  the  year  1815,  Gov.  Edwurdi  uiidotliora  saw  the  dofods  oi  (liu  Atnerii'iiii  »y«- 
torn  ;  but  it  WHS  long  before  CougreM  could  bo  imliiccd  Id  muku  a  change.  Tiiu  fac- 
tory at  Prairie  du  Chien  traded,  not  only  with  the  Dakitta)',  l)ut  with  the  Sanks  nud 
Foxes,  ChippewaH,  Wiiinebngoes  and  Menominecn.  From  the  followin;,'  (abltt  can  be 
seen  the  kind  and  (juantlty  of  furs  received  there  during  the  lirHt  four  years  of  its  o|»<>r.i- 
tion  : 


Statement  showing  t/ii'Aiiul  (7 Hfl  i/ nautili/ of  pellrits,  rtc,  nrnvol  at  the  I'.  ^•.  'rroding 
Post,  ni  Prairie  du  Chien  : 


•  '  'I 


Furs,  Peltries,  etc., 


Deer 

Bear 

Beaver 

Otter 

Raccoon 

Muskrat 

Fox 

Fisher 

Mink 

Wild  cat, 

Martin, 
Lead, 
Feathers, 
Cash  sales, 
Fur  sales, 


$3,1 'JU  U2 
10,364  9;') 


lU'.),8D-l  lbs 
P34  Ibrt 
$:J,2G0  VV 
24,375  65 


4H 

0 
67,709  lbs 
734  lbs 
$427  87 
5,963  88 


The  receipts  and  sales  for  ihe  year  181i),  show  that  the  Indian  did  not  loci  disposed 
to  continne  to  trade  at  the  U.  S.  factory. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  year  1822,  thcro  was  much  oxcltciucut  caused  by  the 
controveray  in  relation  to  the  usefulnesE  of  the  U.  S.  factory  system,  and  a  committee 
was  appointed  by  the  U.  S.  Senate  to  investigate  the  condition  of  the  factories. 

Many  complaints  were  made  against  the  factor  at  Prairie  du  Chiou,  liy  tho.so  who 
wished  to  see  the  factories  abolished. 

Ramsay  Crooks,  who  was  largely  engaged  in  trade,  and  ugent  of  the  American  Fur 
Company,  and  of  course  nn  interested  witness,  in  a  comtuunicatiou  to  tlio  Senate  Com- 
mittee, remarks: — "That  the  factories  have  been  furnished  with  goods  of  a  kind  not 
suitable  to  the  Indians,  unless  the  committee  should  bo  of  opinion  that  men  and  women's 
coarse  and  fine  shoes,  worsted  and  cotton  hose,  tea,  glaubcr  salts,  alum  and  anti-bilious 
pills,  arc  necessary  to  promote  the  comfort,  or  restore  the  health  of  the  Aborigines;  or 
N 


W\ 


U   |. 


tw>I 


ll  .• 

* 

f ;  •  ■  I 


■t  f 


?  V- 


;v<;."i 


m^ 


98 


Annals  of  the 


6 


thatgreou  silk,  fancy  ribands,  and  morocco  slippers  arc  itidispeusable  to  eke  out  the  dress 
of  our  '  red  sisters.' "  * 

Mr.  Crooks  also  remarked,  that  in  1S16,  the  factor  at  Trairic  du  Cliien  furnished 
•••oods  to  a  Mr.  Aiitoiue  Brisbois,  whom  ho  well  knew  had  but  a  few  days  before  been 
lefused  a  license  by  the  proper  ollicer,  and  that  in  1|18,  a  Mr.  Michael  Brisbois,  a  brother 
received  goods.  A  Mr.  Scott  Campbell  was  also  supplied  in  1820,  and  a  Mr.  Duncan 
Campbell,  who  then  traded  on  the  Upper  ]Mississippi,  was  furnished  with  an  outfit,  at 
the  very  time  he  was  actint;,'  as  interpreter  to  the  Indian  Agency  at  Fort  Snclling,  which 
was  then  first  established. 

Mr.  Crooks  concluded  his  communication  with  the  following  remarks  ujwn  the  moral 
tendency  o"  the  factories: — "Little  as  I  value  the  factory  system,  so  far  as  it  is  con- 
tiidcred  a  means  of  attaching  the  Indians  to  the  United  States,  I  do  think  they  arc,  if 
possible,  still  less  capable  of  producing  religious  information  in  either  the  Indians  or 
anybody  else. 

"  The  factories  have  now  degenerated  in.o  mere  places  of  trade,  to  which  all  colors 
descriptions,  and  denominations  of  people  resort  for  barter;  and  bear  a  much  more  strik- 
ing resemblance  to  common  country  stores,  than  to  the  public  establishments  of  a 
benevolent  government.  The  desperate  efibrts  which  the  factors  make  to  secure  individ- 
ually their  reputation  as  traders,  and  jointly  to  prop  the  questionable  pecuniary  credit  of 
the  whole  system,  are,  in  my  opinion,  but  little  favorable  to  that  serenity  of  mind,  mild- 
ness of  disposition,  and  undeviating  conformity  to  a  strictly  moral  deportment,  which  we 
u  civilized  society,  consider  essential  qualities  in  those  we  trust  as  our  guides  to  another 
and  belter  world.  Even  we  value  example  as  high  as  precept;  with  savages,  the  former 
as  more  likely  to  be  efliicacions. 

"  And  believing  these  gentlemen  to  bo  equally  fallible  with  the  generality  of  their 
brethren  in  trade,  J  should  imagine  they  were  selected  by  the  Superintendent  of  Indian 
Trade  more  for  their  trafic/dng  than  uposlolic  abilities,  as  the  head  of  that  department 
13  too  intimately  acquainted  with  the  nature  of  missions  among  a  rude  people,  to  have 
appointed  the  present  incumbents  to  teach  repentance  and  remission  of  sins  to  the 
children  of  the  wilderness.  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  add,  that  I  do  not  believe  that 
either  factories  or  factors  are  likely  to  enlarge  the  jurisdiction  of  the  church." 

Shortly  after  this  investigation.  Congress  resolved  to  abolish  the  trading  josts,  and 
the  buildings  at  Prairie  du  Chien  were  sold. 

After  tlie  United  States  troops  arrived,  in  1819,  to  build  Fort  Snelling,  Astor  and  hjg 

associates  were  busy  in  extending  their  trade  with  tlie  Ojibwas.     As  early  as  1805,  wo 

find  J.  B.  Faribault  encamped  opposite  Mendota,  trading  with  the  Indians.     In  1822, 

the  Columbia  Fur  Company  was  organized.     This  was  modelled  after  the  Northwest 

Company,  and  consisted  of  few  individuals,  all  of  whom  had  a  practical  acquaintance 

with  the  trade.     They  received  their  license  from  the  newly  appointed  Indian  Agent  at 

•  Tliose  I'oinarks  wore  iiiail->  in  view  of  tlio  following  charges  on  the  books  of  the  factory  at 
I'rairie  iln  Cliicn  \ 

Michael  BriBbois.  in  acc't  with  .John  W.  Johni-on: 

I  boxes  anti-bilions  pills,  a  7."}, S;j  00 

1  pair  fine  slioes, j  00 

.foseph  Moletle,  in  acc't  with  J.  W.  Johnson  : 

1  fancy  silk  liandkerchicf.  per  ;\Irs.  IJ.,          -        -        -        -  SI  00 

;5  lbs.  tea.  delivered  La  IJlanc.  a  $3  60. IQ  50 

1-2  lb.  glauljer  salts.       -        - 60 

1-2  yd.  green  silk  per  Folly. 1  00 


June  2").  ISlIt. 
Nov.  II.    •• 

July  lit,  1819. 
Oct.  25.     '• 
Jan.  24,  1820. 
Feb.  29.    " 


i 


99 


Annals  of  the 


Fort  St.  Anthony  (Snelling).  The  principal  nieiuljers  of  the  company  were  RenTille, 
Faribault,  Jeffries,  Prescott,  and  McKen/ic,  of  St.  Louis*.  Their  principal  establish- 
ment was  at  Lake  Traverse,  and  they  had  also  some  ten  or  eleven  minor  posts. 

The  trading  houses  on  the  Minnesota  river,  in  1822,  inado  up  the  following  packs: 


/ 


Buffalo, 

Muskrat, 

Raccoon, 

Beaver, 

Otter, 

Fisher, 

Mink, 

Bear, 

Red  Fox, 


No.  of  Paclcs. 
168 
40 
6 
4 
4 
8 
4 
6 
1 


Weiglit. 

No. 

of  slfins  in  cncli 
10 
600 

100  lbs. 

80 

100    " 

80 

100     " 

60  prime. 

100    " 

120 

100    " 

450 

100    " 

14 

100    " 

120 

Until  the  American  Fur  Company  systematized  the  trade  in  Minnesota,  and  Congress 
took  measures  to  exclude  whiskey  dealers  from  the  Indians,  trade  was  carried  on  in  a 
way  to  make  humanity  blush.  The  following  letter  of  Colonel  Snelling,  written  while 
in  command  of  the  Fort  that  bears  his  name,  and  addressed  to  the  Secretary  of  War, 
exhibits  the  disgraceful  condition  of  affairs  at  that  time: 

"  In  former  letters  addressed  to  the  Department  of  War,  I  have  adverted  to  the  mis- 
chievous conso(iucnces  resulting  from  the  introduction  of  whiskey,  and  other  distilled 
spirits,  into  the  Indian  country.  The  pretext  is,  that  our  traders  caimot  enter  into 
successful  competition  with  the  British  traders  without  it.  If  the  sale  of  whiskey  could 
be  restricted  to  the  vicinity  of  the  British  line,  the  mischief  would  be  comparatively 
trivial,  but  if  permitted  at  all,  no  limits  can  be  set  to  it.  A  series  of  petty  wars  and 
murdere,  and  tha.  introduction  of  every  species  of  vice  and  debauchery,  by  the  traders 
and  their  engagees,  will  be  the  consequence.  It  becomes,  also,  a  fruitful  source  of  com- 
plaint with  those  engaged  in  the  same  trade  from  the  West.  The  traders  who  obtain 
their  supplies  from  St.  Louis,  pass  Fort  Snelling,  where,  in  obedience  to  the  orders  i 
have  received  from  the  President,  their  boats  are  searched,  and  no  .spirituous  liquors  arc 
permitted  to  be  taken  further. 

The  traders  who  are  licensed  for  the  lakes,  spread  themselves  over  the  whole  country 
between  Lake  Superior  and  the  Upper  Mississippi ;  their  whiskey  attracts  a  large  pro- 
portion of  the  Indians  to  their  trading  houses;  and  the  Western  traders  not  only  have 
to  complain  of  the  loss  of  custom,  but,  in  many  instances,  the  Indians  who  have  ob- 
tained their  goods  of  them,  are  seduced  by  whiskey  to  carry  their  winter's  hunt  to  others. 
Thi^  has  long  l)een  one  of  the  tricks  of  the  trade.  The  traders,  who  are  not  generally 
restrained  by  any  moral  rules,  after  they  pass  the  boundary,  practise  it  without  scruple, 
whenever  opportunity  occurs,  and  he  who  has  the  most  whiskey  generally  carries  off  the 
furs.  They  Are  so  far  fron.  being  ashamed  of  the  practice,  that  it  affords  them  subject 
for  conversation  by  their  winter  fires.  I  have  myself  frequently  heard  them  boast  of 
their  exploits  in  that  way.  The  neighborhood  of  the  trading  houses  where  whiskey  is 
sold  presents  a  disgusting  scene  of  drunkenness,  debauchery  and  misery.  In  my  route 
from  St.  Peters  to  this  place,  (Detroit,)  I  passed  Prairie  du  Chien,  Green  Bay  and  Mack- 
inac; no  language  can  describe  the  scenes  of  vice  which  there  present  themselves. 
Herds  of  Indians  are  drawn  together  by  the  fascinations  of  whiskey,  and  they  exiiibit 
the  most  degraded  picture  of  human  nature  T  ever  witnessed." 


m 


»■■'.-  L 


''C'  1 


v^  1-1 


.  i  -tr^'' 


nr 


1**  ■'' 

is-' 

.  I,- 

r, .  ■  ■ 


m 


100 


Annals  of  the 


eel 


ilKIC 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

NOTI'l)  KAllI.Y  IVKIAN  TliADEIlH— PiCKSOX.  MonUMOX  AM)  JftSKPH  RENVn.l.E. 

was  too  .sniio'uinc  in  relation  to  tlic  beneficial  effects  of  his  tour  upon  the 


PI 
ti-adois  anil  savages  of  Minnesota.     Though  everything  promised  well  while  he 

>Vii8  in  tlio  oonntrv,  liis  back  had  hardly  been  tnrned  before  British  influence  began  to  be 
felt  again.  Tlio  loader  of  the  British  party  was  Dickson.  When  Pike  was  at  Prairie 
,ju  Chieu,  on  his  way  to  the  head  waters  of  the  Mississippi,  Dickson  was  at  Maakinaw; 
bnt,  in  the  winter  of  1.805-0,  he  had  a  trading  post  not  very  far  below  Sauk  Rapids. 
In  December,  1805,  he  paid  a  visit  to  Pike,  who  was  quartered  near  Swau  river,  and 
made  a  most  favorable  impression  on  the  Lieutenant.  Pike,  recording  a  note  of  the 
visit  in  his  Journal,  says: 

"  He  gave  mo  much  useful  information  relative  to  my  future  route,  which  gave  rae 
great  enconrngcnient  as  to  the  certainty  of  my  accomplishing  the  object  of  my  voyage 
to  the  fullest  extent.  1  Ue  seemed  to  be  a  gentleman  of  general  commercial  knowledge, 
and  possessing  mnch  goograpliical  information  of  the  Western  country;  of  open,  frank 
manner.s '' 

Dickson  liad  a  jiartner  by  the  name  of  Grant,  at  Lower  lied  Cedar  Lake,  and  Pike, 
on  the  -Jd  of  February,  1806,  Avrote  to  Dickson  from  that  point  as  follows: 

"  >Tr.  Grant  was  prepared  to  go  on  a  trading  voyage  amongst  the  Fols  Avoins;  but 
it  was  what  I  could  not  by  any  means  admit  of,  and  I  hope,  on  a  moment's  reflection, 
you  will  admit  the  justice  of  my  refusal;  for  what  could  be  a  greater  piece  of  injustice, 
than  for  me  to  admit  you  to  send  goods,  illegally  brought  into  th«  country,  down  into 
the  same  quarter,  to  trade  for  the  credits  of  men  who  have  paid  their  duties,  regularly 
taken  out  licenses,  and  in  other  respects  acted  conformably  to  law.  They  might  exclaim 
with  justice: — WliatI  Lieutenant  Pike,  not  content  with  suffering  the  laws  to  slumber, 
when  it  was  his  duty  to  have  executed  them,  has  now  suffered  the  Northwest  Company's 
agents  to  oome  over  iierc,  to  violate  them,  and  injure  the  citizens  of  the  United  States  I 
certainly,  he  nnist  be  corrnpted,  to  admit  this.  This,  sir,  would  be  the  natural  conclu- 
sion of  all  persons." 

On  the  7th  of  ^Vpril,  1800,  Pike  visited  the  trading  post  of  Dickson,  near  Sauk 
Rapids,  and  talked  with  him  all  night  about  the  afftiirs  of  the  Indian  Department. 
Dickson  accompanied  him  to  a  conference  with  the  Dakotas,  on  the  island  in  front  of 
Fort  Sneliing.  In  five  years  from  this  time,  we  find  him  using  his  whole  influence 
against  the  United  (Stales.  In  July,  1811,  he  escorts  a  party  of  Menomonees,  Dakotas 
and  AVinuebagoes  to  the  British  at  Mackinac.  A  few  months  after  this,  Governor  Ed- 
wards, of  the  Illinois  Territory,  writes  to  the  Secretary  of  War: 

"  The  opinion  of  Dickson,  the  celebrated  British  trader,  is,  that  in  the  event  of  a  war 
with  Great  Britain,  all  the  Indians  will  be  opposed  to  us,  and  he  hopes  to  engage  them 
in  hostility  by  making  peace  between  the  Sioux  and  Chippewas,  two  very  large  Nations, 
and  in  getting  them  to  declare  war  against  us." 

Tlie  title  of  Dickson  was,  "  Agent  and  Superinteadent  to  the  Western  Nations." 
On  the  first  of  May,  1812,  two  Indians  were  apprehended  at  Chicago,  who  were  on 
their  way  to  meet  Mr.  Dickson,  at  Green  Bay.    They  had  taken  the  precaution  to  put 
their  letters  in  their  moccasins,  and  bury  them  in  the  ground,  and  were  allowed  to  pro- 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


101 


ceed.  A  Mr.  Frazier,  of  Prairie  du  Chien,  who  went  witli  Dickson  to  the  portage  ol' 
Wisconsin,  and  who  was  present  when  the  letters  were  recoiveJ,  stated  that  Dickson  was 
informed  that  the  British  flag  would  soon  be  flyinf^on  the  American  garrison  at  Mackinaw 
About  the  same  time,  Cadotte,  Dice,  and  John  Askins,  were  at  Fond  du  Lac,  Superior, 
collecting  Indians.  In  February,  1814,  while  Dickson  is  collecting  and  distributing  pro. 
visions  among  the  Indians,  at  Green  Bay,  the  British  post  of  St.  Joseph  is  captured  by 
the  Americans,  and  Mr.  Bailly,  and  five  others,  connected  with  the  Mackinaw  Company, 
taken. 

MILITARY  OCCUPAXCY  OF  PRAIRIE  DU  CIIIEN  BY  THE  AMERICANS.     ' 

On  the  first  of  May,  1814,  Governor  Clark,  with  two  hundred  men,  left  St.  Loui.s, 
to  build  a  Fort  at  the  junction  of  the  Wisconsin  and  Mississippi.  Twenty  days  before 
he  arrived  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  Dickson  had  started  for  Mackinaw,  with  a  band  of 
Sioux  and  Winnebagoes.  The  place  was  left  in  command  of  Captain  Deaco  and  the 
Mackinaw  Fencibles.  Tho  Sioux,  refusing  to  co-o[)crate,  when  tlie  Americans  made 
their  appearance  they  fled.  The  Americans  took  possession  of  the  old  Mackinaw  house, 
in  which  they  found  nine  or  ten  trunks,  of  papers  belonging  to  Dickson.  From  one 
they  took  the  following  extract : — 

"  Arrived,  from  below,  a  few  Winnebagoes,  with  scalps.  Gave  tiiem  tobacco,  six 
pounds  powder,  and  six  pounds  ball." 

The  Americans  built  a  Fort,  named  "  Shelby,"  witli  two  block  houses  in  the  angles, 
and  another  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  with  a  communication.  Ou  the  twentieth  of 
July,  1814,  they  surrendered  to  a  force  of  two  hundred  regidais  and  six  hundred  Indians, 
in  charge  of  a  British  lieutenant.  After  the  surrendei-,  the  American  gun-boats  returned 
.to  St.  Louis.  Among  the  passengers  was  a  friendly  "  one-eyed  Sioux,"  who  had  be- 
haved gallantly  wheu  tho  boat  was  attacked  by  British  artillery.  In  tho  fall  of  tho 
same  year,  this  one-eyed  Sioux,  with  another  of  the  same  Nation,  ascended  the  Missouri, 
under  the  protection  of  the  distinguished  trader,  Manuel  Lisa,  as  far  as  the  Au  Jacques 
river,  and  from  thence  he  struck  across  the  country,  enlisting  tho  Sioux  in  favor  of  the 
United  States,  and  at  length  arrived  at  Prairie  du  Chien.  On  his  arrival,  Dickson  ac- 
costei  him,  and  inquired  from  whence  he  came,  and  what  was  his  business,  at  tho  same 
time  rudely  snatching  his  bundle  from  his  shoulders,  and  searching  for  letters.  The 
"one-eyed"  warrior  told  him  that  he  was  from  St.  Louis,  and  that  he  had  promised 
the  white  chiefs  there  that  he  would  go  to  Prairie  du  Chien,  and  that  he  had  kept  his 
promise. 

Dickson  then  placed  hi^m  in  confinement  in  Fort  McKay,  as  the  garrison  was  called 
by  the  British,  and  ordered  him  to  divulge  what  information  he  possessed  or  he  would  put 
him  to  death.  But  the  faithful  fellow  said  he  would  impart  nothing,  and  that  he  was 
ready  for  death  if  he  wished  to  kill  him.  Finding  that  confinement  had  no  effect,  Dick- 
son at  last  liberated  him.  He  then  left  and  visited  the  bands  of  Sioux  on  the  Upper 
Mississippi,  with  which  he  passed  the  winter.  When  he  returned  in  the  spring,  Dick- 
son had  gone  to  Mackinaw,  and  Captain  Bulger  was  in  command  of  the  Fort. 

While  there,  on  May  23d,  1815,  the  British  evacuated  the  Fort,  the  news  of  peace 
having  arrived.  As  they  retired,  they  fired  the  Fort  with  the  American  colors  flying, 
and  the  brave  Sioux  exposing  himself  to  the  flames  rushed  in  and  bore  off"  the  Ameri- 
can flag  and  an  American  medal. 

This  one-eyed  Sionx,  if  Dr.  Foster  of  Hastings  is  correct,  is  still  living.     In  an  arti- 


'  ''fl 


■  »  ■  ■ 


102 


Annals  of  the 


cle  published  in  the  Minnesota  Democrat,  May  1854,  he  speaks  of  the  signers  of  the 
treaty  between  Pike,  on  the  part  of  the  U.  S.,  and  the  Dakotas.     He  says  : 

"  I  have  ommitted  till  the  last,  mention  of  J>  Original  Leir,  who,  next  to  Little  Crow, 
appears  to  have  been  the  most  prominent  individual  present.  Pike  calls  him  '  ray 
friend,'  and  seems  to  have  made  him  some  marked  presents — indeed,  the  Indian  rela- 
tionship and  tic  of  comradeship  was  probably  adopted  between  them.'  Pike  says,  he 
'  was  a  war  chief,  and  that  he  gave  him,  my  [his  ]  father's  tomahawk,'  though  what  ho 
means  by  that,  passes  ray  comprehension.  In  the  table  of  Indian  chiefs,  etc.,  in  the  ap- 
pendix to  Pike's  Journal,  he  is  set  down  as  belonging  to  the  Medaywokant'wans  ;  his 
Indian  name  is  given  as  Tahatnic,  his  French  as  L^ Original  Lcrc,  and  his  English  as  the 
'  Rising  Moose,''  which  is  stated  to  be  literally  translated. 

"  I  believe  thi«  war  chief  to  Ijc  identical  with  the  aged  Indian,  with  whommo.stof  the 
old  settlers  are  familiar,  by  the  name  of  T<ih-mah-/iau\  whose  characteristics  are  one 
eye,  and  his  always  wearing  a  stovepipe  hat.  He  is  remarkable  among  the  Sioux — 
and  it  is  his  greatest  prido  and  boast — that  he  is  the  only  American  in  his  tribe.  This 
is  explained  by  the  fact,  that  in  the  war  with  Great  Britian,  in  1812,  when  the  rest  of 
tiie  Sioux  sided  with  the  British,  and  when  Little  Crow,  with  Joseph  Renville,  led  on 
a  war  party  to  join  the  British  army  against  us,  he  refused  to  participate  on  that  side, 
and  joined  the  Americans  at  St.  Louis,  wliere  ho  w.is  employed  by  Gen.  Clarke,  in  the 
American  service. 

"  lie  has  now  in  his  possession,  and  carefully  keeps,  a  commission  from  Gen.  Clarke, 
dated  in  1814,  as  a  chief  of  the  Sioux — the  commission  says  of  the  Red  Wing  band  of 
Indians — which  was  originally  part  of  Wabashaw's  band. 

"  If  he  is  the  same  peraon  as  U Original  I^ire,  then  Pike  and  Iiis  Indian  comrade  fought 
in  the  same  ranks,  and  the  friendship  the  latter  imbibed  at  Pike's  visit,  for  the  American?, 
fitood  the  test  of  time  and  vicissitudes. 

"  He  deserves  on  this  account  to  receive  from  the  government  a\ithoritios,  special  and 
marked  attention. 

"Joseph  Mojou,  an  old  Canadian  of  Point  Prcscott,  told  me  that  Tamahaw  was  called 
by  the  voyageurs,  the  "Old  Priest,"  becau.so  he  was  a  great  talker  on  all  occasions.  In 
Sioux,  lumu-amila,  moans  to  talk  earnestly  ;  to  vociferate  ;  and  this  bears  some  roseni- 
blancc  to  his  Indian  name  as  at  present  pronounced. 

"My  friend  Mr.  Hatch  informs  me,  when  he  traded  with  the  Winnebagoes  and  with 
the  Sioux  of  Wabashaw  band,  he  knew  him,  and  has  seen  his  commission  from  General 
Clarke.  The  Winnebagoes,  who  were  ac(juaintcd  with  him,  translated  his  name  to 
mean  the  fike  fish,  and  therefore  called  him  Nazeekah — though  lah-mah-hay  and  no  luh- 
mall-haw,  is  the  word  for  pike  in  the  Dakotah  tongue. 

"It  may  bo  thought  more  pains  are  taken  to  elucidate  this  personal  history  of  an  old 
Indian,  than  the  subject  warrants.  But  when  we  reflect  that  this  old  Indian  was  the 
contemporary,  if  not  personal  friend  of  Pike;  that  he  and  one  other  Sioux  were  of  all 
his  tribe  who  sided  with  the  Americans  in  the  war  of  1812  ;  there  is  an  interest  justly 
attacJied  to  his  identity  and  history,  which  deserves  more  than  ordinary  attention.  The 
other  .^ioux  who,  like  Tamahau-  joined  the  Americans  in  1812,  was  Ilai/-pee-(hiv  who 
belonged  to  Wakootay's  band.     He  is  now  deceased.'' 

As  late  as  1817,  Col.  Dickson  was  living  in  Minnesota,  at  Lake  Traverse,  and  the 
Indian  agent  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  suspected  that  he  was  alienating  the  Dakotas  from 


sh( 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


103 


liis 


the  United  States,  and  in  company  with  Lord  Selkirk,  striving  to  secure  tlioir  trade,  as 
the  following  extract  from  his  letter  of  Fob,  10,  1818,  to  t!;o  governor  of  Illinois  will 
show  : 

"  What  do  you  suppose,  sir,  has  been  the  result  of  tiio  passage  through  my  agency,  of 
this  British  nobleman  ?  (Lord  Selkirk.)  Two  entire  bands,  and  part  of  a  third,  all  Sioux 
have  deserted  us  and  joined  Dickson,  who  has  distributed  to  them  largo  (juantities  of 
Indian  presents,  together  wltjj  flags,  medals,  etc.  Knowing  this,  what  must  have  been 
my  feelings  on  hearing  that  his  lordship  had  met  with  a  favorable  reception  at  St.  Lou- 
is. The  newspapers  announcing  his  arrival,  and  general  Scottish  appearance,  all  tend  to 
discompose  me;  believing  as  I  do,  that  he  is  plotting  with  his  friend  Dickson,  our  de- 
struction— sharjioning  the  savage  sclaping  knife,  and  colonizing  a  tract  of  country,  so  re- 
mote as  that  of  the  Red  i  iver,  for  the  purpose,  no  doubt,  of  monopolizing  the  fur  and  peltry 
trade  of  this  river,  the  Missouri  and  their  waters — a  trade  of  the  first  importance  to  our 
Western  States  and  territories.  A  courier,  who  had  arrived  a  few  days  since,  confirms 
the  belief  that  Dickson  is  endeavoring  to  undo  what  I  have  done,  and  secure  to  the 
British  government  the  afiections  of  the  Siou.v,  and  subject  the  Northwest  Company  to 
his  lordship.  *****  Dickson,  as  I  have  before  observed,  is  situated  near 
the  head  of  the  St.  Peter's,  to  which  place  he  transports  his  goods  from  Selkirk's  Red 
river  establishment,  in  carts  made  for  the  purpose.  The  trip  is  performed  in  five  days, 
sometimes  less.  He  is  directed  to  build  a  Fort  on  the  highest  land  botween  Luc  du 
Travcrs,  and  Red  river,  which  he  supposes  will  be  tiie  established  lino  between  the  two 
countries.  This  Fort  will  be  defended  by  twenty  men,  with  two  small  pieces  of  artil- 
lery." 

It  is  said  that  after  this,  Dickson  was  arrested  between  the  Minnesota,  and  St.  Croix, 
nnd  carried  to  St.  Louis. 

He  died  at  Quoenstown,  in  Canada,  and  one  of  iiis  grand-chiklrcn  is  the  wife  of  the 
Bois  Brule  trader,  Joseph  La  Frambois,  who  h  as  lived  for  some  years  on  the  Upper 
Minnesota. 

WU.I.IAM  M0KR130.V — KXPLORER  TO   THE  SOLUCE  OK  TIIK  MISSISSII'I'I. 

A  brother  of  the  Indian  trader,  Allan  Morrison,  of  Crow  Wing,  is  probably  the 
oldest  of  the  early  Indian  traders  now  living,  with  the  exception  of  Faribault,  a 
notice  of  whom  will  be  found  in  Hon.  H.  H.  Sibley's  addrcs.«,  in  a  subsequent  chapter. 
Some  interesting  particulars  of  his  residence  in  Minnesota,  are  found  in  his  letter  to  his 
brother,  and  in  the  comnnmication  of  the  latter  to  Ex-(tovernor  Ramsey,  the  Tresident 
cf  the  Society; 

Crow  Wing,  Bexton  Countv,  M.  T., 

I7th  February,  185t;. 
Hon.  Alexander  Ramsev,  St.  Paul. 

Dear  Sir — Inclosed  you  will  find  who  the  first  discoverer  of  the  source  of  the  Missis- 
sippi is.  William  Morrison,  my  brother,  came  to  this  country  in  1802,  and  left  in  1826. 
He  is  now  seventy-five  years  of  age,  and  wiis  the  first  American  citizen  who  extended 
the  first  line  of  trading  posts  from  Old  Grand  Portage  to  Lake  of  the  Woods;  was 
then  agent  for  the  old  American  Fur  Conn)any,  of  Xew  York,  and  is  well  known  in 
the  West,  by  all  the  oldest  pioneers.  I  am  astonished  that  Mr.  Schoolcraft  should  claim 
that  honor,  for  I  could  with  safety  claim  it  before  him  myself;  for  I  saw  Itaska  Lake 
before  that  gentleman  or  Mr.  Nii.ollet  ever  thought  of  cominv  to  this  part  of  the  country. 
You  will  much  oblige  me  by  presenting  the  within  inforin«i,tion  tc  iho  Historical  Society 


•■Hi 

it- 

iX  ■  _ 


m 


§ 


i^K: 


!'•' 

.P'-; 


\^^' 


,r^-. 


'■^'. 


;  '   -    *  I 
■*•■■•( 


104 


Annals  of  the 


of  Miunesota,  to  which  I  will  add,  hereafter,  some  information  relative  to  the  Hrgt  traders, 
their  progress,  etc. 

I  remain  yours,  most  resj-Kjctfully, 

ALLAN  MORRISON, 

Allan  Morrison,  E8((.  : 

Dear  Brothkr — In  answering  your  favor  of  the  lOfh  Jan'y,  I  will  pass  several  inci- 
dents that  I  presume  you  are  well  informed  of,  and  give  you  the  time  and  circumstances 
that  led  mo  to-  be  the  first  white  man  that  discovered  the  sourco  of  the  great  Mississippi 
river.  I  left  Grand  Portage,  on  the  North  shore  of  Lake  Superior,  now  the  boundary 
lino  between  the  United  States  and  the  British  Possessions,  in  the  year  1802,  and 
landed  at  Leech  liake  in  September  or  October,  the  same  year.  I  wintered  on  one  of 
the  streams  of  the  Crow  Wing,  near  its  source.  Our  Indians  were  Pillagers.  In  1803 
and  4, 1  went  and  wintered  at  Rice  Lake.  I  passed  by  Red  Cedar  Lake,  now  called 
Cass  Iiake,  followed  up  the  Mississippi  to  Cross  Lake,  and  then  up  the  Mississippi  again 
to  Elk  Lake,  now  called  Itaska  Lake,  the  source  of  the  great  river  Mississippi.  A 
short  distance  this  side,  I  made  a  portage,  to  •  get  to  Rice  rivor,  which  is  called  the 
Portage  of  the  Heights  of  Land,  or  the  dividing  ridge  that  separates  the  waters  of  the 
Mississippi,  and  those  that  empty  into  the  Red  River  of  the  North ;  thence  to  Hudson's 
Bay,  the  portage  is  short. 

I  discovered  no  traces  of  any  white  man  before  me,  when  I  visited  Itaska  Lake,  in 
1804.  And  if  the  late  General  Pike  did  not  lay  it  down  as  such,when  he  came  to  Le«ch 
Lake,  it  is  because  he  did  not  happen  to  meet  me.  I  was  at  an  outpost  that  winter. 
The  late  General  Pike  laid  down  Cass  Lake,  on  his  map,  as  the  head  of  the  Mississippi 
river.  In  1811-12, 1  went  the  same  route,  to  winter  on  Rice  river,  near  the  plains. 
There  1  overtook  a  gentleman  with  an  outfit,  from  Mackinac,  by  the  name  of  Otesse, 
with  whom  I  parted  only  at  Fond  du  Lac,  he  taking  the  Southern  route,  to  Mackinac, 
and  I  the  Northern  to  head  quarters,  whicli  had  been  changed  from  Grand  Portage  to 
Fort  William.  'L'iils  will  explain  to  you  that  I  visited  Itaska  Lake,  then  called  Elk 
Lake,  in  1803-4,  and  in  1811-12,  and  five  small  streams  that  empty  into  the  lake,  that 
are  short,  and  soon  lose  themselves  in  ihe  swamps. 

By  way  of  explanation,  why  the  late  General  Pike,  then  Captain  Pike,  in  1805,  who 
had  orders  to  stem  the  Mississippi  to  its  source,  and  was  stopped  by  the  ice  a  little  below 
Swan  river,  at  the  place  since  called  Pike's  Rapids  or  Pike's  Block  House,  and  had  to 
proceed  from  there  to  Leech  Lake  on  foot.  He  had  to  learn  there  where  the  source  of 
the  Mississippi  was.  He  went  to  Cass  Lake,  and  could  proceed  no  further.  He  had 
been  told  that  I  knew  the  source,  biit  could  not  see  me,  I  being  out  at  an  outpost.  This 
want  of  information  made  him  commit  the  error;  some  person,  not  knowing  better,  told 
him  there  was  no  river  above  Cass  Lake.  Cass  Lake  receives  the  waters  of  Cross  Lake, 
and  Cross  Lake  those  of  Itaska  I^akc,  and  five  small  streams  that  empty  into  Itaska, 
Lake,  then  called  Elk  Lake.  Those  streams  I  have  noted  before,  no  white  man  can  claim 
the  discovery  of  the  source  of  the  Mississippi  before  me,  for  I  was  the  first  that  saw 

and  examined  its  shores. 

Yours, 
Signed,  WM.  MORRISON. 

SKEVCaoF  JOSEPH  RENVILLE,  A  "bOIS  BRULK"  AND  EARLY  TRADER  OF  MIN.NESOTA. 

The  opening  of  the  fur  trade  of  the  Northwest,  under  the  patronage  of  Louis  the 
Fourteenth,  tended  to  bring  into  existence,  a  peculiar  race  of  men,  called  "coureurs  des 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


105 


Ijois."  Many  of  tlic  wild  and  advonturoiis  Hpiiits  of  sunny  France,  tired  of  tho  "  an- 
cient regime,"  toinptcd  by  the  danger.^  incident  to  tiie  employment  of  collecting  furn, 
and  the  freedom  from  all  rcstrivi.t,  Iiastcned  in  frail  birch  canoes  down  rapids,  and  over 
lakes  to  tho  haunts  of  the  bison  and  beaver.  The  unbridled  zenl  of  the  trader  has  ever 
made  him  tho  pioneer  of  the  ccclesiustic. 

Previous  to  the  year  1(595,  the  canoe  laden  with  trinkets,  tobacco  and  knives,  had 
entered  the  Minnesota,  or  "  sky-tinted"  river,  and  in  1700,  trading  houses  ware  erected 
on  the  banks  of  the  Muukato  or  JJlue  Earth,  and  on  an  island  near  the  St.  Croix;  and 
about  that  time,  the  enterprising  Perrot  had  bu"lt  a  fort  at  the  entrance  of  Lake  Pepin. 
The  father  of  him  wliom  we  j)urpose  to  sketch,  was,  in  all  probability,  born  before 
some  of  the  first  e.xi)lorcrs  of  this  Territory  had  entered  "  that  bourne  from  whence  no 
traveler  return.s.'' 

As  ago  began  to  stilfeu  the  joints  of  the  once  supple  voyngeur,  he  naturally  felt  the 
want  of  some  resting  place,  and  companion,  to  cheer  him  in  his  declining  years.  Es- 
tranged from  early  associations,  he  did  not  hesitate  to  conform  to  the  customs  of  the 
cinnamon  colored  race,  and  purchase  a  wife  to  hoe  his  corn,  to  mend  his  moccasins,  to 
tend  tho  lodge-fire,  and  to  cook  the  game  which  lie  would  bring  liomo  at  night.  The 
offspring  of  this  alliance  have  become  a  numerous  and  interesting  class  in  America,  and 
have  often  exercised  more  sway  in  Indian  affairs  than  chiefs. 

Jo.scph  Renville  was  of  mixed  descent,  and  his  history  forms  a  link  between  the  past 
and  the  present  history  of  Minnesota.  His  father  was  a  French  trader  of  much  repnta- 
tioj).  His  mother  was  a  Dakota,  connected  with  some  of  the  principal  men  of  the  Ka- 
posia  baiid.  lie  was  born  below  tho  town  of  St.  Paul,*  about  the  year  IITO,  during 
the  war  of  (lie  American  Revolution.  At  that  time,  there  were  probably  not  more  than 
six  wliite  families  residing  in  tho  whole  of  that  vast  territory  that  now  comprises  Northern 
Illinoifj,  Wisconsin,  Iowa  and  Minnesota. 

Aocnsto.aied  to  see  no  European  countenance  but  that  of  his  father,  in  sports,  habits 
and  feelino's,  he  was  a  full  Dakota  youth.  As  often  happens,  lus  mother  deserted  her 
iuisbaiid,  and  went  to  live  witli  one  of  her  own  blood.  The  father  noticing  the  activity 
of  his  son's  mind,  took  him  to  Canada  before  he  was  ten  years  cf  age,  and  placed  him 
under  the  tuition  of  a  priest  of  Rome.  His  instinctor  appears  to  have  been  both  a  kind 
and  good  man,  and  from  him  he  received  a  slight  knowledge  of  tho  French  language, 
and  the  elements  of  the  Christian  religion.  Before  he  attained  to  manhood,  he  was 
broufrht  back  to  the  Dakota  land,  and  was  called  to  mourn  tho  death  of  his  father. 

At  that  time,  there  was  a  British  ofHcor  bv  the  name  of  Dickson,  who  lived  in  what  is 
now  Minnesota,  and  was  in  the  employ  of  an  English  Fur  Company.  Knowing  that 
young  Heinille  was  energetic,  he  employed  him  as  a  "  courier  des  hois."  While  a  mere 
Rtriplinf^,  he  had  guided  his  canoe  from  the  Falls  of  Pokeguma  to  the  Falls  of  St.  An- 
thonv,  and  followed  the  trails  from  Mendota  to  the  Missouri,  He  knew  by  heart  the 
legends  of  Winona,  and  Ampato  Sapawin,  and  Hogan-wanke-kin.  He  had  distinguish- 
ed himself  as  a  brave,  and  also  become  identified  with  the  Dakotas  more  fully  by  follow- 
ing in  the  footstoi)S  of  his  father  and  purchasing  a  wife  of  that  nation. 

Ill  1791,  he  wintered,  in  comp.Hny  with  a  Mr.  Perlier,  near  Sauk  Rapids.     The  late 
General  Pike  was  introduced  to  him  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  and  was  conducted  by  him  to 
the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony.    This  officer  was  pleased  with  him,  and  recommended  him  for 
*The  Kapcsialmnd  tben  lived  on  the  East  bauk  of  the  river. 
O 


'i  •  -.I 


'"  J'.  ■ 


ii*': 


Ifv'M 


106 


Annals  of  the 


the  post  of  U.  S.  luterprcter.  In  a  letter  to  Genernl  Wilkinson,  written  at  Mendotn, 
Sept.  9,  1805,  lio  snys  :  "  I  bog  leave  to  recommend  for  that  appointment,  a  Mr.  .To. 
leph  Renville,  who  has  served  as  interpreter  for  the  Sioux  last  spring  at  the  Illinois,  and 
who  has  gnvtiiitously  and  willingly  served  as  my  interpreter  in  all  my  conferences  with 
the  Sionx.     lie  is  a  nmn  n'spected  Iiy  the  Indians,  and  I  believe  an  honest  one." 

At  the  breaking  out  of  the  last  war  with  Great  Britain,  Col.  Dickson  was  employed 
by  that  govcrnmoiit  to  hire  the  warlike  tribes  of  the  North-West  to  light  against  the 
United  States.  Renville  rec(uvcd  from  him  the  appointment  and  rank  of  Captain  in 
the  British  Army,  and  with  warriors  from  the  Wabasha,  Knposia  and  other  bands  of 
Dakotas,  marched  to  the  American  frontier.  In  181;?,  he  was  present  at  the  siege  of 
Fort  Meigs.  One  afternoon,  while  he  was  seated  with  Wabasha  and  the  r«uowned  Pe- 
tit Corbcau,  the  grandfather  of  the  present  chief  of  the  Knposia  band,  an  Indian  pre- 
sented himself  and  told  the  chiefs  that  they  were  wanted  by  the  head  men  of  the  ether 
nations  that  were  there  congregrated.  When  they  arrived  at  the  rendezvous,  they  were 
sm'priscd  to  lind  that  the  Winnobagocs  had  taken  an  American  captive,  and  after  roast- 
ing him,  ha  1  apportiopod  his  body  in  as  many  dishes  as  there  were  nations,  and  had  invi- 
ted them  to  participate  in  the  feast.  Both  the  chiefs  and  Renville  were  indignant  at 
this  inhumanity,  and  Col.  Dickson  being  informed  of  the  fact,  the  Winnebago  who  was 
the  author  of  the  outrage  was  turned  out  of  the  camp. 

In  1815,  he  accompanied  the  Kaposia  chief  to  Drummond  Island,  who  had  been  in- 
vited by  the  commandant  of  that  post,  to  make  him  a  visit.  On  their  arrival,  they  were 
informed  by  the  officer,  that  ho  had  sent  for  them  to  thank  them  in  the  name  of  hi<  Ma- 
jesty for  the  aid  they  had  rendered  during  the  war.  Ho  concluded  by  pointing  to  a 
largo  pile  of  goods,  which  he  said  were  presents  from  Great  Britain.  Petit  Corbeau 
replied,  that  his  people  had  been  prevailed  upon  by  the  British  to  make  war  upon  the 
people  they  scarcely  knew,  and  who  had  never  done  them  any  harm.  "  Now,"  continued 
the  brave  Kaposia  chief, 'afier  we  have  fought  for  you,  under  many  hardships,  lost 
some  of  our  people,  and  awakened  the  vengeance  of  our  neighbors,  you  make  peace  fof 
yourselves,  and  leave  us  to  get  such  terms  as  we  can  ;  but  no,  we  will  not  take  them. — 
We  hold  them  and  yourselves  in  equal  contempt." 

For  a  short  period  after  the  war,  the  subject  of  this  memoir  resided  in  Canada,  and  re- 
ceived the  half  pay  of  a  British  captain.  He  next  entered  the  service  of  the  Hudson's 
Bay  Company,  or  North  West  Company,  whose  posts  extended  to  the  Mississippi  and 
Minnesota  rivers.  In  winter,  ho  resided  with  his  family  among  the  Dakotas  ;  in  sum. 
mer,  he  visited  his  trading  posts,  which  extended  as  far  as  the  sources  of  the  Red  river. 

In  1819,  was  commenced  the  erection  of  the  /ort  at  thejunctionof  the  Mississippi  and 
Minnesota.  From  this  time,  Renville  became  more  acquainted  with  the  people  of  the 
United  States,  and  somo  of  his  posts  being  within  the  limits  of  the  Republic,  and  there 
beiiig  great  commotion  in  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company,  he  with  several  other  experienc- 
ed trappers,  established  a  new  company  in  1822,  which  they  called  the  Columbia  Fur 
Company.  Of  this  new  orginization  he  was  the  presiding  genius.  When  Major  Long 
arrived  at  Fort  St.  Anthony,  as  Snelling  was  then  called,  in  the  year  1828,  he  became  ac- 
quainted with  Renville,  and  engaged  him  as  the  interpreter  of  the  expedition  to  explore 
the  Miimesota  and  Red  River  of  the  North.  The  historian  of  the  expedition.  Professor 
Keating,  gave  to  the  world  one  of  the  most  Interesting  accounts  of  the  Dakota  nation 
that  has  ever  been  published,  and  he  states  that  for  most  of  the  information  he  is  in- 
debted to  the  subject  of  this  sketch. 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


107 


Shortly  after  the  Columbia  Fur  Company  commenced  its  operations,  the  American 
Fur  Company  of  New  York,  of  which  John  Jacob  Astor  was  one  of  the  Director?,  not 
wishing  any  rivals  in  the  trade,  purchased  their  posts,  and  good  will,  and  retained  the 
"  courcurs  des  bois."  Under  this  new  arrangement,  Ueiivillo  rouiovod  to  Lac-qui-Parlo 
and  erected  a  trading  house,  and  here  he  resided  until  the  end  of  his  days. 

Living  as  he  had  done  for  more  than  a  half  century  among  the  Dakotas,  over  whom 
he  exercised  the  most  unbounded  control,  it  is  not  surprising  that  in  his  advanced  age 
he  sometimes  exhibited  a  domineering  disposition.  As  long  as  Minnesota  exists,  he 
should  be  known  as  one  given  to  hospitality.  Ho  invariably  showed  himself  lo  be  a 
friend  to  the  Indian,  the  traveler  and  the  missionary.  Aware  of  the  improvidence  of 
his  mother's  race,  he  used  his  inHuenco  towards  the  raising  of  grain.  He  was  instru- 
mental in  having  the  first  seed  corn  planted  on  the  Upper  Miiinosuta.  An  Indian  nev- 
er left  his  house  hungry,  and  they  delighted  to  do  him  honor.  Ho  was  a  friend  to  ^Jie 
traveler.  His  conversation  was  intelligent,  and  ho  constantly  ctuninunicated  facts  that 
were  worthy  of  record. "  His  post  obtained  a  reputation  among  explorers,  and  their  last 
day's  journey  to  it  was  generally  a  quick  march,  for  they  felt  sure  of  u  \varm  welcome. 
His  son  was  the  Interpreter  of  Nicollet,  that  worthy  man  of  science  who  explored  this 
country  in  connection  with  Fremont.  This  gentleman,  in  his  report  to  Congress  pays 
the  following  tribute  to  the  father  and  son  : 

"  I  may  stop  a  while  to  say,  that  the  residence  of  the  Renville  family,  for  a  number 
of  years  back,  has  afforded  the  only  retreat  to  travelers  to  be  found  between  St.  I'eters 
and  the  British  posts,  a  distance  of  700  miles.  The  liberal  and  untiring  hospitality  dis- 
pensed by  this  respectable  family,  the  great  influence  exercised  by  it  over  the  Indians 
of  this  country  in  the  maintainance  of  peace  and  the  protection  of  travelers,  would  de- 
mand, besides  our  graitude,  some  especial  acknowledgement  of  the  United  States,  and 
also  from  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company.'' 

The  only  traveler  that  has  ever  given  any  testimony  opposed  to  thit;,  is  Featherston- 
haugh,  a  dyspeptic  and  growling  Englishman,  whoso  book,  published  in  London  in 
1847,  and  styled  a  "Canoe  Voyage  up  the  Minnay  Sotor,"  betrays  a fdtliy  imagination. 

lie  remarks  : 

"  On  reaching  the  Fort,  Renville  advanced  and  saluted  mo,  but  not  cordially.  He 
was  a  dark,  Indian  looking  person,  showing  no  white  blood,  short  in  his  stature,  with 
strong  features  and  coarse  black  hair.  *  *  *  !=  *  j  leurnt  that 
Renville  entertained  a  company  of  stout  Indians  to  the  number  of  fifty,  in  a  skin  lodge  be- 
hind his  house,  of  extraordinary  dimensions,  whom  he  calls  his  ))ravcs,  or  soldiers.  To 
those  men  he  confided  various  trusts,  and  occasionally  sent  thcni  to  distant  points  to 
transact  his  business.  No  doubt  he  was  a  very  intriguing  person  and  uncertain  in  his 
attachments.  Those  who  knew  him  intimately,  supposed  him  inclined  to  the  British  al- 
legiance, although  he  professes  great  attachment  to  the  American  Government,  a  cir- 
cumstance, however,  which  did  not  prevent  him  from  being  under  the  surveillance  of  the 
garrison  at  Fort  Snelling." 

He  was  also  a  friend  to  the  Missionary  of  tiio  Cross.  Until  the  ycfir  1834,  no  min- 
ister of  the  Church,  made  arrangements  to  devote  his  life  to  the  spiritual  and  temporal 
welfare  of  the  Dakotas. 

In  the  years  1681  and  1089,  Father  Marcst  and  anotlier  Jesuit  made  excursions 
among  them,  and  one  of  them  told  the  historian,  Charlevoix,  that  he  regretted  he  did 
not  succeed  in  establishing  a  mission.    IIo  described  them  as  docile,  gentle  and  intclli- 


t  •  - 

I 


|.^: 


■  ■■  ■  ■ 

h 


108 


Annals  of  the 


is 


gent.  A  very  few  yciii-s  iifter,  the  opinion  of  Mnrest  was  entirely  cluingocl.  In  u  letter 
dated  Nov.  11,  1112,  while  lie  was  a  rnissioniiry  among  the  Kaskaskius,  ho  says; — 
"  We  found  ii  canoe  of  the  Scionx,  broken  in  some  places,  '>•***  We 
wore  gre itly  alarmed.     ■''         *  *        These  Scioux  are  tlie  mcst  cruel  of  all 

the  Indians,  and  we  .should  have  \)w.n  lost  had  we  fallen  into  their  haiulH."  Durini^'  the 
French  dominion,  ecclesiastics  never  had  permanent  niisHions  except  in  the  vicinity  ol' 
fortified  trading  posts. 

The  Rev.  T.  S.  Williamson,  of  the  l'ro.sl)ytery  of  Chillicotlie,  arrived  at  FortSnellin;,' 
in  183't  ;  then  returned  to  the  East,  and  in  183.")  catno  back  with  assistant  missionaries. 
Renville  warmly  welcomed  him,  and  rendered  liim  invalnahlo  as-sistance  in  the  Hstalilisli- 
mont  of  the  mission.s.  Upon  the  arrival  of  the  missioiiaries  at  Lacs|ni-Parlc,  he  provid- 
ed them  with  a  temporary  home.  Ho  acted  as  interpreter,  ho  assisted  in  translntiiii*  the 
Scripture.",  and  removed  many  of  the  prejudices  of  the  Indians  against  the  teachers  of 
the  white  man's  religion.  His  name  appears  in  connection  with  several  Dakota  books. 
Dr.  Watts'  second  Catechism  for  children,  published  in  BoHton  in  1837,  by  Crocker  &, 
Brewster,  was  partly  translated  by  him. 

In  1839,  a  volume  of  extracts  from  the  Old  Testament,  and  a  volume  containing  the 
Gospel  of  Mark,  was  published  by  Kendell  &  Henry,  Cincinnati,  the  translation  of  which 
was  given  orally  by  Mr.  Renville,  and  penned  by  Dr.  Williamson.  Crocker  <fe  Brewster 
in  1842,  published  Dakota  Dowanpi  Kin,  or  Dakota  Hymns,  many  of  which  were  com- 
posed by  tlie  subject  of  this  sketch.  The  following  tribiilo  to  his  ability  as  a  translator, 
appeared  in  the  Missionary  Herald  of  184C,  published  at  J3ustou  : 

"  Mr.  Iletivillo  was  a  romarlcablc  man,  and  ho  was  remarkable  for  tiie  energy  with 
which  he  puisued  such  objects  as  he  deemed  of  primary  importance.  His  power  of  ob 
serving  and  roincinboring  facts,  and  also  words  expressive  of  simple  ideas  was  exlrnordi- 
nary.  Though  in  his  latter  years  he  could  road  a  little,  yet  in  translating  he  seldom 
took  a  book  in  his  baud,  choosing  to  depend  on  hearing  rather  than  sight,  and  1  iiave 
often  had  occasion  to  observe,  that  after  hearing  a  long  and  unfamiliar  ver,so  read  from 
the  Scriptures,  he  would  immediately  render  it  from  the  French  into  Dakota,  two  lan- 
guages extremely  nnlikc  in  their  idioms  ai\d  idea  of  the  words,  and  repeat  it  over  two  or 
three  words  at  a  time,  so  as  to  give  fidl  opportunity  to  write  it  down.  Ho  also  hud  a 
remarkable  tact  in  discovering  the  aim  of  a  speaker,  and  conveying  the  intended  im- 
pression, when  many  of  the  ideas  and  words  were  .such  as  had  nothing  corresponding  to 
them  in  the  minds  and  language  of  the  addressed.  'I'hcso  <|ualitics  fitted  him  for  an  in- 
terpreter, and  it  was  generally  admitted  he  had  no  ccpial.'' 

It  would  be  improper  to  conclude  this  article  witiioiitsomc  remarks  upon  the  religious 
character  of  Renville.  Years  before  there  was  a  clergyman  in  Minne.sola,  ho  took  his 
Indian  wife  to  Prairie  du  Cliien  and  was  married  in  accordance  with  Christian  rites  by 
a  minister  of  the  Roman  Chinvli.  Before  lie  became  ac(juainted  with  missionaries,  he 
sent  for  a  large  folio  Bible  in  the  French  language,and  requested  those  connected  with  him 
in  the  fur  trade  to  procure  for  him  u  clerk  who  could  read  it.*  Ai'ter  the  coumienccmcnt 

*This  Bible  was  probably  the  first  Bible  in  Minnesota,  aud  in  itcclf  valuable  for  its  antiquity. 
It  was  printed  at  Geneva,  in  1588,  and  Lad  a  Latin  preface  by  John  Talvin.  tlie  great  Reformer. 

The  writer,  in  1853,  requested  Dr.  Williamson,  of  the  Dakota  Mission,  to  procure  Ihii  same  copy 
for  the  Historical  Society.  At  liis  solicitation,  one  of  the  sons  of  the  late  Mr.  Ronville,  bronglit  it 
to  the  Mission  House  at  Lacqui-Parlc,  to  be  forwarded  to  St.  Paul.  Before  an  opportunity  oc- 
curred, the  Mission  House,  with  all  of  its  contents,  was  consumed  by  fire. 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


109 


of  tho  Mission  at  Lac-(|ui-Parlo,  liis  wifowasthe  first  full  Dakota  tliat  joiiicil  tlic  Church 
of  Christ,  of  whom  wo  hi\vo  any  record.  Sho  was  also  tho  first  Dakota  that  dicil  in 
tlio  Christian  faith.  Before  she  had  ever  scon  a  teacher  of  tho  relij^ion  of  Christ,  through 
tho  instruction  of  her  hnsl)nnd,  .she  had  renounced  tho  gods  of  the  Dnkotas,  The  fol- 
lowin;.^  is  an  extract  from  a  trunslation  of  Mr.  llouvillo'a  account  of  his  wife's  death  : — 
"  Now,  to-diiy,  you  seem  very  much  exhausted,  and  she  said  'yes  ;  this  day,  now  (jod 
invites  uie.  1  am  ronicnil wring  Jesus  Christ  wiio  suffered  for  ino,  and  dcpcndintj  on 
him  alono.  To-day  I  shall  stand  before  (Jod,  and  will  ask  him  for  mercy  for  you  and 
all  my  children,  and  nil  my  kinsfolk.'" 

Afterwards,  when  all  her  chihlren  and  relatives  sat  round  her  weeping,  sho  said  "  it 
is  holy  day,  sing  and  pray."  From  very  early  in  the  morning,  mIio  was  .speaking  of 
God,  and  telling  her  luKsband  what  to  do.     Thus  sho  died  "  when  the  clock  struck  two." 

Like  Xicodcmus,  ono  of  tho  rulers  of  Israel,  ho  loved  to  iiniuirc  in  relation  to  spiritual 
things.  Of  iudopondont  mind,  lie  claimed  and  exercised  the  right  of  private  judgment 
in  matters  of  fuitli. 

In  1841,  ho  was  chosen  and  ordained  a  ruling  Elder,  and  from  that  time,  till  his 
death,  discharged  the  duties  of  his  office  in  a  manner  acceptable  und  prolitabic  both  to 
the  uativo  members  of  the  Church  and  the  mission. 

After  a  sickness  of  soino  days,  in  March,  184l»,  his  strong  frame  began  to  givo  evi- 
dence of  spoody  decay.  IIo  was  awaro  ho  was  sooa  to  lake  "  his  chamlier  in  the  ^  1- 
lent  halls  of  death,"  but  he  knew  "  in  whom  he  had  believed,"  and  wont, 

"  Not  like  tbc  qiiarry-slavi',  at  night 
Scourged  to  bis  dungeon  ;  but  sustained  and  sootiicd. 
Lilve  one  who  wraps  tho  drapery  of  his  couch 
About  him,  and  lies  down  to  pleasant  dreams!' 

Dr.  Williamson  thus  narrates  tho  death-.sceno  :  "  Tho  evening  before  his  decease, 
ho  asked  me  what  became  of  tho  soul  immediately  after  death?  I  reminded  him  of  our 
Saviour's  words  to  the  thief  on  the  cro.ss,  and  Paul's  desjro  to  dei)art  and  l)o  with 
Christ.  Ho  said,  'That  is  sufficient,'  and  presently  added,  '  I  have  great  hope  I  shall  be 
saved  through  grace.'  Ne.xt  morning  (Sunday)  about  eight  o'clock,  I  was  called  to  see 
him.  Ho  was  .so  evidently  in  tho  agonies  of  death,  I  ilid  not  think  of  attempting  to  do 
anything  for  him.  Afcor  some  tlmo,  his  breathing  becoming  easier,  ho  was  asked  if  ho 
wished  to  hoar  a  hymn,  llo  replied,  '  Ves.'  After  it  was  sung  he  said,  'It  is  very 
good.'  As  he  reclined  on  tho  bed,  T  saw  a  sweet  serenity  settling  on  his  countoimnce 
and  I  thought  that  his  severest  .struggle  was  prol)ably  past,  and  so  it  proved.  Tho 
clock  striking  ten,  he  looked  at  it  and  intimated  that  it  was  time  for  us  to  go  to  church. 
As  wo  were  about  to  leave,  he  extended  his  withered  hand.  After  wc  left,  he  spoko 
some  words  of  exhortation  to  his  family,  then  ))rayfd,  and  before  noon  cuhnly  and  quiet- 
ly yielded  up  his  spirit." 

Sixty-seven  vcirs  passed  by,  before  ho  closed  his  eyes  ui)on  the  world.  The  citizens 
of  Kentucky  delight  in  the  memory  of  Daniel  Boone  ;  let  tho  citizens  rf  Minnesota  not 
forget  Joseph  Renville,  though  he  was  a  "  bois  brule." 

His  descendants  are  still  living  among  tho  Dakotas.  The  .son  who  bore  his  name, 
died  on  Feb.  8th,  1850,  in  tho  neighborhood  of  the  mission  at  Payutazee.  The  Rev. 
S.  R.  Riggs  in  a  comraunicatioa  to  the  St.  Paul  Daily  Times,  remarks  : 

"  The  decea.sed  was  about  forty-seven  years  of  age,  a  son  of  Joseph  Renville,  who  died 


•"1 


;/•■■■  -1 

'■/-'       1 


'm 


no 


Annals  of  the 


nt  Lac-<iui-Parle  Korue  yours  ttiiicc,  unil  wlioso  ipemory  is  idantiflod  with  th«  poat  hUtory 
of  Minnesota.  Inlieritiiit;^  from  h\n  father  many  noble  and  generous  qualities,  unfortu. 
nately  for  himself  and  ftunlly,  tlio  hubitri  of  the  Indian  trade  in  which  the  deceased  was 
educated,  were  not  such  as  enabled  iiim  to  gain  a  comfortable  livelihood  by  labor. — 
After  the  death  of  his  father,  he  removed  with  his  family  to  the  Mississippi,  and  resided 
fur  some  time  at  KiipoHia,  wiili  Little  Crow's  band,  many  of  whom  wore  his  mother's 
relatives.  Soon  after  the  ces.sion  of  this  Minnesota  country  to  the  United  States,  ho 
with  a  younger  brother  and  cousin  of  tho  same  family  name,  removed  up  tu  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Fort  Hidglcy.  When  they  attended  the  payment  at  Yellow  Medicine,  be 
was  already  fur  gone  in  tho  disease  which  has  jiut  terminated  his  earthly  career.  Here, 
ill  tho  house  of  a  younger  brother,  and  with  other  relations,  he  with  his  family  found  a 
temporary  homo  and  a  place  to  die.  Through  the  kindness  of  friends  and  neigh- 
bors, they  have  not  wanted.  It  has  been  pleasant  to  see  that  former  kindnesses  receiv- 
ed from  the  family  when  his  father  was  u  prince  in  wealth  among  them,  have  not  been 
entirely  forgotten  by  the  Uakotas,  but  have  been  returned  now  to  the  son  in  bis  sick- 
ness." 


•  I 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

KOUT   SXEUJXtl. 

PREVIOUS  to  the  organization  of  the  Territory  of  Miunesota,  in  1849,  this  Fort 
was  the  only  pliico  of  note  beyond  Prairie  du  Chlen.    For  years  it  had  been  the 
point  at  which  the  missionary  of  the  Cross,  the  man  of  science,  the  odveuturous  trader 
inudo  preparations  for  their  journeys  among  tho  villages  of  the  wandering  Dakotas. 

Beautifully  locnted  on  on  elevated  bluff,  at  the  junction  of  tho  Minnesota  and  Missis- 
sippi, its  massive  walls  make  a  strong  impression  on  the  mind  of  tho  traveler.  Within 
its  enclosure  have  been  quartered  some  of  the  most  efficient  officers  of  the  United  States 
Army,  who  have  received  with  hospitality,  the  various  scientific  expeditions  that  have 
I'rom  time  to  time  passed  through  the  country. 

Its  history  and  associations  arc  full  of  interest  and  worthy  of  record  in  the  Annals  of 
Minnesota.  On  tiio  island  in  front  of  the  Fort,  Piko  encamped,  and  entered  into 
nogociationsfor  tlie  site  of  tlio  present  Fort,  as  the  extracts  from  his  journal,  published 
in  a  previous  chapter  show. 

In  181T,  Major  Long,  in  a  report  to  the  War  Department,  recommended  the  »\tQ  for 
■•i  permanent  Fort.  In  1819,  three  hundred  men  of  the  Sixth  regiment,  under  the 
command  of  Colonel  Leavenworth,  left  Detroit,  for  the  purpose  of  commandiii"'  the 
Fort.  Tlicy  came  by  tho  way  of  Grpcn  Bay  and  Prairie  du  Chien.  At  this  jjoint  a 
detachment  was  left,  and  tho  remainder  ascended  the  Mississippi.  On  the  llth  of 
September,  they  established  a  cantonment,  on  the  South  side  of  the  Minnesota  at  tho 
pv  sent  ferry. 

In  the  "Pioneer  Women  of  the  West,"  a  book  written  by  Mrs.  Ellett,  life  at  tho 
cantonment  is  described  in  the  s^kctch  of  Mrs.  Clark,  the  wife  of  the  first  Commis.sary 
of  the  Fort. 


r  . 


i  i>>.  s 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


Ill 


It  appears  that  Mrs.  Clark  accompanied  her  husljand,  the  Commissary,  on  liis  jour- 
ney up  the  Mississippi,  to  the  mouth  of  the  Minnesota.     It  is  stated  that — 

"  Several  persons  went  with  them  from  Prairie  du  Chicn ;  tlio  voyage  being  made  in 
keel  boats,  and  the  waters  so  low  that  the  men  were  obliged  frequently  to  wade  in  tiio 
river  and  draw  them  through  the  sand.  Six  weeks  were  occupied  in  passing  over  tlio 
distance  of  three  hundred  miles,  one  week  of  which  was  spent  at  Lake  Popin. 

"  Having  reached  the  place  of  destination,  the  company  were  obliged  to  live  in  their 
boats  till  pickets  could  be  erected  for  their  protection  against  the  Indians.     *    *     * 

"Huts  had  also  to  be  built,  though  in  the  rudest  manner,  to  serve  as  a  shelter  cur- 
ing the  winter,  from  the  rigors  of  a  severe  climate.  After  living  with  her  family  in  the 
boat  for  a  month,  it  was  a  highly  appreciated  luxury  for  Mrs.  Clark  to  find  herself  at 
home  in  a  log  hut,  plastered  with  ciay,  and  chinked  for  her  reception.  It  was  Decem- 
ber before  they  got  into  winter  quarters,  and  the  fierce  winds  of  that  exposed  region, 
with  terrific  storms  now  and  then,  were  enough  to  make  thpm  keep  witliin  doors  as 
ranch  as  possible.  Once  in  a  violent  tempest,  the  roof  of  tlieir  dwelling  was  raised  l>y 
the  wind,  and  partially  slid  off;  there  was  no  protection  for  the  inmates,  but  the  baby 
in  the  cradle  was  pushed  under  the  bed  for  safety.  Notwith.standing  these  discomforts 
and  perils,  the  inconveniences  they  had  to  encounter,  and  their  isolated  situation,  the 
little  party  of  emigrants  were  not  without  the  social  enjoyments,  they  were  nenrly  all 
young  married  persons,  cheerful,  and  fond  of  gaiety,  and  had  their  dancing  assemblages 
once  a  fortnight.  An  instance  of  the  kindness  of  the  Commanding  officer.  Col.  I  oivor- 
worth,  deserves  mention.  One  of  the  olTicers  having  been  attacked  wiih  symptoms  of 
scurvy,  and  great  alarm  prevailing  on  that  account,  the  Colonel  took  a  sleigh,  and 
accompanied  by  a  few  friends,  set  off  on  a  journey  through  the  country  inhal)ited  Ly 
Indians,  not  knowing  what  dangers  he  might  encounter  from  their  hostililv,  or  the 
perils  of  the  way,  for  the  purpose  of  procurino-  medicinal  roots.  The  party  was  absent 
several  days,  and  in  the  meantime  collected  a  suj>ply  of  licmbrcck  (?)  and  spignnt, 
(spikenard,)  which  they  used  with  excellent  effect  in  curing  the  di.sease. 

FIRST  WHITE  AVOMAN  AT  THE  FAU.S  OF  ST.  ANTHONY. 

"In  the  ensuing  summer  (of  1820),  when  Col.  Snelling  had  the  command,  Fort 
Snelling  was  begun.  St.  Louis,  distant  nine  hundred  miles,  was  at  that  time  the  near- 
est town  of  any  importance.  After  the  erection  of  the  Fort,  Mrs.  Clark  says: — "  Wo 
made  the  first  clearing  at  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  and  built  a  grist  mill."  The  wife 
of  Capt.  George  Gooding,  of  the  5th  Regiment,  was  the  ,/?«/  v/il/e  'wonuni  who  ever 
visited  those  beautiful  Falls.  She  afterwards  married  Col.  Johnson,  and  ".vont  to  reside 
at  St.  Louis. 

FIRST  COURTSHIP  IX  MINNESOTA  AMOXO  THE  WHITE  INHABITANTS. 

"Mrs.  Clark  remained  at  Fort  Snelling,  with  the  exception  of  about  a  year,  uniii 
1827.  The  only  young  lady  in  the  company  was  married  when  about  fifteen  years  of 
age,  to  a  Mr.  Dennis,  also  of  the  army.  The  wedding  took  [»lacc  in  the  winter,  and 
the  bridal  party  was  obliged  to  descend  the  river  three  hundred  miles,  on  the  ice,  to 
Prairie  du  Chien,  to  have  the  ceremony  performed.  The  monotony  of  their  life  was 
varied  by  continual  alarms  and  excitements,  from  the  encounters  of  the  hostile  trilies 
of  Sioux  and  Chippewas,  who  came  frequently  info  their  close  neighborhood,  and  were 
not  scrupulous  as  to  deeds  of  violence  and  treachery  towards  each  other." 

INCIDENTS  IN  1820. 

In  the  spring  of  this  year,  the  troops  were  moved  from  the  South  side  of  the  Minno- 


'S 


;,■'!■ 


.<«~.i' 
t'!'!- 


112 


Annals  op  the 


sota  to  a  spot  near  t'ne  present  St.  liOuis  Hotel,  wlilcli  was  designated  as  "  Camj) 
Coldwater." 

In  July,  1820,  General  Cass  and  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  on  their  way  from  Lake  Superior 
and  the  Upper  Mississippi  to  Prairie  du  Chien,  visited  the  post.  They  were  pleased 
with  the  fertility  of  the  soil,  and  learned  that  green  peas  had  been  raised  and  eaten  by 
tbe  fifteenth  of  Jnnc.  Two  block-houses,  on  the  site  of  the  present  Fort,  were  erected 
about  this  time. 

During  the  summer,  Leavenworth  was  relieved,  and  Colonel  Snelling  assumed  the 
command.  By  order  from  Washington,  he  demanded  of  the  Sisseton  Dukotas  the 
murderers  of  certain  whites,  on  the  Missouri. 

INTEllESTINO  SCENE. 

One  day  in  November,  contrary  to  his  expectation,  one  of  the  murderers  and  an  old 
chief,  a  substitute  for  his  son,  were  voluntarily  brought  to  the  encampment.  The  de- 
livery was  accompanied  with  much  ceremony.  A  procession  was  formed  at  some 
distance  from  the  garrison,  and  marched  to  the  centre  of  the  ;;iarade.  It  was  preceded 
by  a  Sissetoan,  bearing  the  British  flag.  The  murderer  and  the  chief,  who  oifered  him- 
self as  an  atonement  for  his  son,  followed  with  their  arms  pinioned,  and  large  splinters 
of  wood  thrust  tlirough  them  above  the  elbows,  to  indicate,  as  it  was  thought,  their 
contempt  of  pain  and  death.  The  relatives  and  friends  followed,  and  on  their  way 
joined  them  in  the  death  dirge.  When  they  arrived  in  front  of  the  guard,  the  British 
flag  was  laid  on  a  fire,  prepared  for  the  oeca.sion,  and  consumed.  The  murderer  then 
gave  up  his  medal,  and  both  of  the  prisoners  were  surrendered. 

The  Indian  Agent,  in  a  communication  to  the  Department,  on  Nov,  10,  1820,  soys: 
"  The  old  chief  I  have  detained  as  a  hostage,  the  rauideror  I  have  sent  to  St.  Louis 
for  trial,  presuming  that  it  is  a  course  you  will  approve. 

"  I  am'much  indebted  to  Mr.  Colin  Campbell,  the  interpreter,  for  his  grent  exertions 
in  bringing  this  affair  to  a  happy  issue.  The  delivery  of  the  murderer  is  to  be  attributed 
solely  to  his  influence  over  the  Sussitongs." 

From  the  wife  of  Colonel  Snelling,  Mrs.  Ellett  obtained  sonio  facts  illustrative  of  this 
period,  which  are  published  in  the  "Pioneer  Women  of  the  West." 

"In  the  following  summer  of  1820,  Snelling  vv:is  promoted  Cclond  of  the  .Oth 
Regiment,  and  ordered  up  the  Mississippi,  to  relieve  Lieut.  Colonel  Leavcnwoi  th,  who 
was  also  ]  romotcd  to  another  Regiment.  He  hud  conducted  the  5th  Regiment  from 
Detroit  to  T,ithin  eight  miles  of  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony.  The  jonrnoy  v as  exceed- 
ingly tedious  and  disagreeable,  in  a  keel  boat  laboriou!<ly  pinpelled  by  men  with  lonf 
poles  placed  against  their  shoulders,  along  a  gangway  on  each  side  of  the  boat.  The 
weather  was  very  warm,  and  mosquitoes  numerous  day  and  night.  The  cabin 
was  very  low,  confined  and  uncomfortal)lo,  It  was  three  weeks  or  more  before  they  ar- 
rived at  Prairie  du  Chien,  during  which  time  very  little  sound  sleep  was  obtained  by 
the  young  mother,  from  fear  of  the  Indians,  the  Sac  and  Fox,  the  mo.«t  savage  looking 
and  ferocious  she  had  ever  seen.  They  seemed  to  be  very  fond  of  dress,  and  their 
faces  were  painted  of  all  colors;  the  hair  cut  close  to  within  an  inch  of  the  top  of  the 
head,  and  that  decorated  with  a  variety  of  ribbons  and  feathers,  and  often  a  small 
looking-glass  suspended  from  the  neck.  Many  of  them  were  certainly  great  lieaux,  but 
they  looked  hideous,  and  were  terrific  objects  to  a  timid  woman. 

"When  the  voyagners  arrived  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  they  found  Gov.  Cass  and  his 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


113 


party ;  he  held  councila  with  the  Indiaos  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  about  a  peace  between 
Uie  Sac  and  Fox  tribes,  Cbippewas  and  Sioux.  Our  friends  were  detained  there  several 
weeks  by  a  court-martial,  of  which  Col.  Snelliug  was  President.  They  had  still  three 
hundred  miles  to  go  before  they  reached  the  encampment  of  the  5th  Regiment,  an^  there 
were  several  Indian  villages  on  the  route.  The  magnificent  scenery  of  this  river  has 
been  often  described.  Lake  Pepin  is  a  beautiful  expansion  about  twenty-four  n^iles 
in  length,  and  from  two  to  four  broad.  At  length  they  arrived  safe  through  many  fa- 
tigues to  the  end  of  their  journey,  and  received  a  hearty  welcome  from  friends  they  had 
never  seen  before,  and  from  Capt  Gooding  and^his  wife,  whom  they  were  agaiu  delighted 
to  meet.  Their  daughter  had  been  married  a  few  days  previous  to  the  Adjutant  of 
the  regiment. 

Great  solicitude  was  felt  to  have  a  temporary  garrison  erected  with  such  defences  as 
could  be  then  made,  before  the  long  and  severe  winter  set  in.    The  traders  brought 
news  that  the  Indians  were  very  insolent,  and  it  was  said  a  white  man  had  been  killed 
on  the  St.  Peter's  river.    A  council  was  called  and  the  murderers  were  demanded,  host- 
ages being  taken  from  the  council  until  they  were  delivered.    They  were  confined  In 
the  guard  room,  and  narrowly  watched.    All  felt  that  the  little  community  vas  ex- 
posed and  almost  at  the  mercy  of  an  enemy,  and  great  exertions  were  made  to  com- 
plete the  temporary  barracks  for  the  winter,  with  blockhouses  and  other  defences.     In- 
dians meanwhile  were  collecting  in  great  numbers,  and  would  sometimes  show  them- 
selves at  a  distance.    The  traders  in  the  vicinity  often  came  in,  and  raid  the  friendly  In- 
dians had  gone  in  pursuit  of  the  murderers  and  no  doubt  would  succeed  in  taking  them ;  but 
if  they  did  not,  the  friends  of  the  hostages  would  attempt  to  rescue  them.    Scouts 
were  accordingly  kept  out  every  night,  and  the  troops  slept  on  their  arms.    For  the 
mother— trembling  for  her  little  ones  more  than  herself,  no  sooner  would  she  close  her 
eyes  at  night,  than  she  would  start,  thinking  she  heard  the  war  whoop  of  the  savages 
The  wolves  too,  half-starved,  were  extremely  daring,  and  if  the  cook  happened  to 
leave  a  bucket  of  swill  at  the  back  door,  they  were  sure  to  empty  it  of  its  contents. 

"  As  soon  as  the  log  barracks  were  finished,  the  families  moved  into  them,  lliey 
were  built  in  four  rows,  forming  a  square,  a  block-house  on  either  side.  The  Indian 
hostages  were  now  put  in  greater  security.  They  were  evidently  becoming  impatient 
of  restraint,  and  perhaps  had  doubts  as  to  the  result.  One  morning,  as  usual,  they  were 
taken  a  short  distance  into  the  woods  under  guard,  when  suddenly  one  of  them  (there 
were  tluce)  started  and  ran  for  his  life.  Those  behind  set  up  a  yell  and  the  guard 
fired  at  hm,  but  he  was  beyond  reach.  The  othew  were  immediately  taken  back  to 
the  guard  house,  and  an  interpreter  sent  for,  who  enquired  of  them  if  it  was  a  precon- 
certed plan  of  the  whole  ;  they  declared  it  was  not,  and  that  until  the  fugitive  started 
to  run,  they  were  ignorant  of  his  design,  and  supposed  it  merely  a  sudden  desire  for 
freedom.  They  said  further,  that  he  would  no  doubt  urge  the  immediate  surrender  of 
t)ie  guilty  parties,  and  laughingly  said  the  lad  was  so  fat,  from  being  so  well  fed,  they 
were  surprised  to  see  him  run  so  fast ! 

"  Col.  Snelling  and  the  Indian  agent  thought  it  advisable  to  send  the  murderers  to 
the  agent  at  St.  Louis,  as  soon  as  they  should  be  brought  in,  and  before  navigation 
closed.  At  length  they  came,  conducted  by  a  large  number  of  their  own  tribe.  There 
were  two,  but  only  one  was  sent  to  St.  Louis,  as  there  was  but  one  white  man  killed. 
It  was  represented  to  the  Indians  m  council,  that  when  one  white  man  killed  another,  bis 
P 


-If 


''nni- 


I.l4 


vTitiQ    Annals  op  the 


/rV 


life  paid  th«  peimltjr ;  and  since  one  of  their  people  had  Icilled  a  white  man  his  life  mugt 
pay  the  forfeit,  unless  their  great  father  iu  Washington  should  pardon  him.  The  sav- 
ages signified  assent  by  a  "  ugh  ! ''  As  soon  as  the  criminal  was  gone,  qniet  was  restored 
among  the  Indians  for  the  winter.    '  '•'*^  ' "  '»"^  '^ti-*^  v)>.  u  9Tob«J  iv,  vi  cjj  tr.  i.s-, 

"  In  September,  Mrs.  Snelling's  fifth  child  was  born.  Her  sick  room  was  paperedi 
and  carpeted  with  buflTalo  robes,  and  made  quite  warm  and  comfortable.  There  were 
three  ladies  beside  her  in  the  garrison,  and  they  were  like  one  family,  spending  their 
time  instructing  their  children,  and  receiving  instruction  in  the  French  language  from  a 
soldier,  who,  it  was  said,  had  been  an  officer  in  Bonaparte's  army.  Mrs.  Snelling,  Mrs. 
Clai'k  and  an  officer,  comprised  the  class.  During  the  winter,  parties  of  men  were  sent  ofiF 
to  cut  down  trees,  hew  timber,  &c.,  for  the  permanent  fort,  which  was  to  be  built  on 
the  high  point  of  land  between  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Peter's  and  Mississippi,  a  point  se- 
lected by  Gen.  Pike,  when  he  ejfplored  the  river,  as  a  good  site  for  a  fort,  and  on  which 
Col.  Snelliug  at  once  decided  it  should  be  built.  There  was  a  tree  standing  at  the  ex- 
treme point,  with  the  name  of  Pike  carved  on  it  by  his  own  hand.  Strict  orders  were 
given  '•  to  spare  that  tree,"  for  it  was  looked  upon  by  the  officers  as  sacred  to  his  memory 
and  was  carefully  guarded,  but  the  care  was  in  vain.  One  morning  it  was  found  cut 
down,  and  great  was  the  lamentation.  It  never  was  known  who  had  done  the  deed  ; 
there  was  a  mystery  about  it  that  was  never  solved. 

"  The  first  row  of  barrackd  that  were  put  up,  were  of  hewn  logs,  the  others  of  atone. 
The  fort  was  built  in  a  diamond  shape,  to  suit  the  ground  at  the  extreme  point.  Where 
the  tree  had  stood,  was  a  half-moon  battery,  and  inside  this  was  the  officers*  quarters,  a 
very  neat  stone  building,  the  front  of  cut  stone  ;  at  the  opposite  point  a  tower.  The 
fort  was  enclosed  by  a  high  stone  wall,  and  is  well  represented  in  the  drawings  of  it. 

DBATnOFTHE   FmST  WHITE  CHILD.     '   "  ■  •       .-.•..; 

■-'rjnrrr   ■  :'1-  -   -r.  ;!-;  --  '.         •      •  ' 

,  {*  At  the  expiration  of  two  years,  the  Regiment  moved  into  the  fort,  althongh  not  com- 
pleted. The  families  of  the  officers  occupied  quarters  in  the  row  assigned  to  them.  It 
was  justbeforqUiis  time  that  Mrs.  Snelling  lost  her  youngest  child — thirteen  months 

old.  :■■         ■•  .  .... 

The  grave  stone  that  marks  its  earthly  remains  is  still  in  existence  in  the  grave-yard 
at  the  Fort.  ,       , 

"'  ■^'^'f''"'«''   ARRIVAL  OF  THE  FIRST  STEAMBOAT,     ^''^'■^^'i^'^''  -^'^'^^^^^^  ■■'> 

In  June,  1828,  the  first  steamboat  made  its  appearance  at  the  fort,  much  to  the  as- 
tonishment of  the  savages,  who  placed  their  hands  over  their  mouths — their  usual  way 
of  expressing  astoni,shment,  and  called  it  a  "  fire-boat."  A  salute  was  fired  from  the 
Fort,  as  it  was  expected  that  the  Inspecter  General  was  on  board ;  and  it  was  returned 
from  the  boat.  The  Indians  knew  not  what  to  make  of  it,  and  they  were  greatly 
alarmed,  until  all  was  explained.  Additions  were  made  to  the  society  of  the  garrison  ; 
several  officer.*!,  who  had  been  absent,  returned  to  their  regiment,  bringing  wives  and 
sisters,  so  that  at  one  time  the  company  numbered  ten  ladies.  There  wore  six  compa- 
nies, which  fully  officered,  would  have  given  eighteen  or  t>yenty  officers,  but  there  were 
seldom  or  never  that  number  present  at  one  time. 

'.'litiiT      i'dh)  avo 'libil'  'iO  i^doi^r.  BKLTRAMI. 


rUivd  .  - 


»-::;iiir 


%(ii  noi  .■jii\i>u  /'Ui!:  ;'/:ui? 


An  Italian  gentleman  came  on  the  boat,  who  professed  to  be  travelling  for  the  pUN 
pose  of  writing  a  book,  and  brought  letters  of  introduetion  from  Mrs,  Snelling's  friends 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


in  St.  Louis.  Tiie  Colonel  invit«d  him  to  his  house  to  remain  as  long  as  he  pleased 
and  he  was  with  them  several  months.  He  could  not  speak  English,  but  spoke  French* 
fluently,  and  seemed  much  pleased  when  he  found  his  fair  hostess  could  speak  the  Ian. 
guage,  she  having  learned  it  when  a  child  at  St.  Louis.  A  French  school  was  the  first 
she  ever  attended,  and  she  thus  early  acquired  a  perfectly  correct  pronunciation.  She 
lamented  on  one  occasion  to  Mr.  Beltrami,  that  her  teacher  had  received  his  dischar^, 
and  was  about  leaving,  and  he  politely  oflFered  his  services  in  that  capacity.  She  was 
then  translating  the  life  of  Caesar  in  an  abridged  form,  and  from  the  emotion  betrayed 
by  the  foreigner  at  a  portion  of  the  reading,  it  was  concluded  he  had  been  banished 
from  the  Pope's  dominions  at  Rome,  and  that  the  lesson  reminded  him  of  his  misfor- 
tunes. The  passport  he  showed,  gave  him  the  title  of  "  Le  Chevalier  Count  Beltrami." 
"  About  this  time.  Major  Long's  expedition  arrived  to  explore  the  St.  Peter's  river, 
and  when  they  left  Beltrami  accompanied  them.  When  his  book  was  published  at 
New  Orleans,  he  sent  Mrs.  Saelling  a  copy.  When  at  the  fort  he  was  busy  in  collect- 
ing Indian  curiosities.  One  day  he  brought  a  Sioux  chief  into  Mrs.  Suelling'i  room, 
who  had  on  his  neck  a  necklace  of  bears's  claws  highly  polished,  saying,  '  I  cannot 
tempt  this  chief  to  part  with  his  necklace,  pray  see  what  you  can  do  with  him,  he  will 
not  refuse  you.'  *  He  wears  it,'  answered  the  lady,  '  as  a  trophy  of  his  powers,  and 
a  badge  of  honor;  however,  I  will  try.'  After  some  time,  Wanata  said,  '  On  one  con- 
dition  I  will  consent :  if  you  will  cut  off  your  hair,  braid  it,  and  let  it  take  the  place 
of  mine  you  may  have  the  necklace.*  All  laughed  heartily  at  the  contrivance  to  get  rid 
of  further  importunity. 

CONTINUATION  OK  REMINISCEXCE8  OF  THE   WIFE  OF  COLONEL  SNELLIXti. 


rwia 


One  day  a  call  was  heard  from  a  sentinel  ou  the  river  bank,  to  the  corporal  of  the 
guard,  that  a  child  had  fallen  into  the  river,  and  several  ran  in  the  direction  the  senti- 
nel pointed.  The  gardner,  who  was  at  work  at  a  short  distance,  cried  out,  "It  is  the 
Colonel's  son,  Henry  !  Save  him  ! "  His  mother  heard  the  cry,  "  A  child  is  drown- 
ing ! "  and  ran  out  upon  the  battery  to  see  and  hear  what  was  the  matter.  She  saw 
them  draw  the  boy  out,  place  him  on  a  blanket,  and  hasten  up  the  hill ;  they  approached 
her  house,  when  the  Colonel  hastened  towards  her  saying,  "  wc  came  near  losing 
our  child  I ''  and  she  saw  it  was  indeed  her  own.  He  was  pale  as  death,  but  soon  re- 
covered, and  lives  to  tell  the  story  of  an  immense  catfish  dragging  him  into  the  river 
while  fishing. 

.  MURDER  OK  A  RED  RIVEK  FAMILY,        .    .-     ...■:....,      ,..••. 

"  In  1823,  news  was  brought  by  the  traders  that  two  white  children  were  with  a 
party  of  Sioux,  on  the  St.  Peter's.  It  appeared  from  what  they  could  learn,  that  a  fam- 
ily from  Red  River — Selkirk's  settlement — had  been  on  their  way  to  tlio  fort,  when  a 
war  party  of  Sioux  met  them,  murdered  the  parents  and  an  infant,  and  made  the  boys 
prisoners.  Col.  Snelling  sent  an  officer  with  a  party  of  soldiers  to  rescue  the  children. 
After  some  delay  in  the  ransom,  they  were  finally  brought.  An  old  squaw,  who  had 
the  youngest,  was  very  unwilling  to  give  him  up,  and  indeed  the  child  did  not  wish  to 
leave  her.  The  oldest,  about  eight  years  old,  said  his  name  was  John  Tully,  and  his 
brother,  five  years  old,  Abraham.  His  mother  had  an  infant,  but  he  saw  the  Indians 
4^h  its  brains  out  against  a  tree,  then  killed  his  father  and  mother,    Because  be  cm^ 


m 


■'"■H  m 


'.,v:i' 

■*'•;■;■  '.. 


M. 


>-:'1} 


116 


)ij' 


Annals  of  the 


/))/. 


hej  took  him  by  bis  hair,  nnd  cut  a  small  piece  from  his  head,  which  was  a  running 
sore  when  he  was  re-taken.  Col.  Snelling  took  John  into  his  family,  Major  Clark  the 
other,  but  he  was  ofterwards  sent  to  an  orphan  asylum  in  New  York  The  eldcBt  died 
of  lockjaw,  occasioned,  by  a  cut  in  the  ankle  while  using  an  axe.  His  death-bed  con- 
version was  affecting  and  remarkable.  One  day,  after  he  had  been  ill  several  weeks,  he 
said,  *  Mrs.  Snelling,  I  have  been  a  very  wicked  boy  ;  I  once  tried  to  poison  my  father 
because  he  said  he  would  whip  me.  I  stole  a  ring  from  you,  which  you  valued  much, 
aud  t  old  it  to  a  soldier,  and  then  I  told  you  a  lie  about  it.  I  have  given  you  a  great 
deal  of  trouble.  I  have  been  very  wicked.  I  ora  going  to  die  the  day  after  to-raor- 
row,  and  don't  know  where  I  shall  go.    Oh,  pray  for  rae.' 

"His  benefactress  answered,  'John,  God  will  forgive  you,  if  you  repent  ;  but  you 
must  pray,  too,  for  yourself.  God  is  more  willing  to  hear  than  we  are  to  pray  .  Christ 
died  to  save  just  such  a  sinner  as  you  are,  and  you  must  call  upon  that  Saviour  to  save 
you.'  All  his  sins  appeared  to  rise  before  him  as  he  confessed  them,  and  he  seemed  to 
feel  that  he  was  too  great  a  sinner  to  hope  for  pardon.  Mrs.  Snelling  read  to  him,  and 
instructed  him.  He  never  had  received  any  religious  instruction,  except  in  the  Sunday 
school  taught  by  Mrs.  Clark  and  herself,  and  being  accustomed  to  say  his  prayers  with  her 
children,  and  always  be  present  when  she  read  the  church  service  on  Snndays.  The  next 
rooming  after  the  above  conversation,  when  she  asked  him  how  he  had  rested  during  the 
night,  he  said,  '  I  prayed  very  often  in  the  nighi;  I  shall  die  to  morrow,  aud  I  know 
not  what  shall  become  of  me.'  For  several  hours  he  remained  tranquil,  with  his  eyes 
closed,  but  would  answer  whenever  spoken  to;  then  suddenly  he  exclaimed,  '  Glory  I 

glory!'    His  friend  said,  '  John,  what  do  youmeau  by  that  word?'     *  Oh!  Mrs.  Snell- 
ing, I  feel  so  good — I  feel  so  good!     Oh!  I  cannot  tell  you  how  good  I  feel'  " 

PRESENT  NAME  OF  THE  FORT    GIVEN  BY  GENERAL  SCOTT — 1824. 

"  During  this  year,  the  commandant  was  visited  by  Gen.  Scott  and  suit,  and  the  Fori 
was  completed.  Heretofore  it  had  been  called  Fort  St.  Anthony,  but  Gen.  Scott  issued 
an  order  giving  it  the  name  of  Fort  Snelling.  He  expressed  his  approbation  of  the 
construction  and  site  of  the  Fort,  etc.,  spent  a  week  with  his  friends,  and  visited  the 
Falls  and  a  chain  of  lakes  where  they  were  used  to  amuse  themselves  fishing,  and  where 
the  water  was  so  clear  they  could  see  the  fish  playing  about  the  hook.  One  of  the 
Lakes  Mrs.  Snelling  named  Scott  Lake. 

''  Another  of  her  amusements  was  riding  on  horseback.  When  a  child  she  had  been 
accustomed  to  ride  every  morning  with  her  father,  and  acquired  great  confidence  in  the 
management  of  a  horse.  Her  husband  seldom  would  ride  with  her,  but  Cnpt.  Martin 
Scott  was  in  the  regiment,  and  often  accompanied  her.  One  day  they  saw  a  wolf,  the 
dogs  gave  chase,  and  they  followed  until  they  ran  down  the  poor  creature,  the  bonnet  of 
the  fair  huntress  having  fallen  back,  and  horhair  streaming  loose  in  the  wind. 

FAMILY  DETAINED  BY  ICE  AT  LAKE  PEPIN. 

"  In  1825,  the  family  left  Fort  Snelling  to  visit  their  I'tiv^da  in  Detroit.  It  was  lote  in 

the  season,  October,  before  they  set  out  homeward,  by  the  way  of  Green  Bay,  where 

Mrs.  Snelling'b  brother,  Lieut.  Wellington  Hunt,  was  stationed.    They  spent  a  week  in 

\u  family,  ittd  when  they  reached  Lak«  Pepin,  the  ie«  was  running  so  rapidly  they 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


117 


^ere  eompelled  to  stop ;  the  ice  had  cat  through  the  eabia  so  that  it  leaked.  A  tmall 
log  cabin  was  put  up,  and  an  express  seat  to  the  Fort,  one  hundred  miles,  for  sleighs  to 
convey  them  thither,  and  provisions,  as  they  bad  nothing  but  corn,  which  they  boiled  in 
ash  water  with  a  little  salt.  Fears  were  entertained  by  Col.  duelling  that  the  express 
might  not  'reach  the  Fort,  and  another  was  sent  a  week  after.  One  day,  after  two 
weeks,  there  was  a  sound  of  sleigh  bells,  and  Henry,  who  was  the  first  to  hear,  ran  to 
meet  them,  and  soon  returned  with  two  loaves  of  bread,  which  he  threw  into  his  moth- 
er's lap,  crying  *'  eat,  mother,  eat."  The  children  ate  bread  as  if  famished,  and  even  the 
little  Marion,  but  eight  months  old,  partook  of  the  general  joy.  They  had  seen  no  In- 
dians, who  had  gone  to  their  winter  grounds.  Some  of  the  officers  came  to  meet  the 
Colonel's  family,  and  they  were  soon  on  the  move  agaiu.  They  were  welcomed  back 
joyfully  by  all  their  friends,  and  many  of  their  favorite  Indians  came  to  see  them.  One 
poor  savage,  who  always  furnished  them  with  game,  came  leaning  on  his  staff,  looking 
pale  and  emaciated  ;  he  was  very  sick,  he  said,  and  came  to  see  them  once  more  before 
he  died.    He  could  scarcely  crawl  back  to  his  lodge,  and  the  next  day  expired. 


OJIBWAYS  KT1.LED  AT  FORT  SNELLINO, 


V'  ■''" 


"  At  this  time,  a  party  of  the  Chippewas  and  Sioux  held  a  council  with  the  Indian 
agent.  There  had  been  war  between  the  two  nations  for  a  long  time  ;  the  agent  de- 
sired to  act  as  mediator  between  them,  and  sent  for  them  to  meet  him.  After  the 
council,  the  two  parties  smoked  the  pipe  of  peace.  The  Chippewas  killed  a  dog,  made 
a  feast,  and  invited  the  Sioux  to  their  lodges,  which  were  under  the  guns  of  the  Fort. 
In  the  evening,  about  nine  o'clock,  the  firing  of  guns  was  heard;  the  sentinel  called 
"corporal  of  the  guard,"  repeatedly,  in  quick  succession.  The  wild  cries  of  women  and 
children  were  heard,  for  the  Chippewas  had  their  families  with  them,  and  several  In- 
dians came  rushing  into  the  hall  of  the  commanding  officer,  trying  to  tell  what  was  the 
matter.  The  officer  of  the  day  reported  that  the  Sioux,  after  partaking  of  the  hospital- 
ities of  the  Chippewas,  and  being  apparently  good  friends,  had  some  of  them  returned, 
placed  their  guns  under  the  wigwams,  and  fired,  killing  some  and  wounding  others. 
The  wounded  were  conveyed  into  the  hospital  to  have  their  wounds  dressed.  Other 
particulars  of  this  occurrence,  with  the  determination  of  the  Chippewas  to  have  ven- 
geance, the  action  of  the  commanding  officer,  and  the  surrender  and  punishment  of  the 
perpetrators  of  the  deed,  are  related  in  another  memoir.  The  traders  said  the  Sioux 
were  perfectly  satisfied,  much  more  so  than  if  the  offenders  had  been  imprisoned  and 
sent  tc  St.  Lcuis. 

"  In  1826,  Capt.  Thomas  Hunt,  who  was  residing  at  Washington,  wrote  to  his  sister, 
urging  her  and  the  Colonel  to  send  their  two  eldest  children  to  him  to  be  educatt^d. 
Their  daughter  Mary  was  now  fourteen,  and  as  Captain  Plympton  and  his  wife  were 
going,  her  parents  got  her  in  readiness  to  accompany  them.  Her  mother  thought  not 
it  would  cost  so  many  tears  to  part  with  her  child;  but  when  she  returned  home  from 
the  boat  she  told  Mrs.  Clark  '  it  seemed  like  a  death  in  the  family.'  Seen  an  oppor- 
tnnity  offered,  and  they  sent  Henry  also. 

"  In  182*7,  the  Indians  began  to  show  signs  of  hostility  near  Prairie  du  Chien;  they 
murdered  two  white  men  and  a  young  girl,  the  daughter  of  one  of  them,  and  attacked 
two  boats  with  supplies  for  Fort  Snelling,  killing  and  wounding  several  of  the  crew. 


•:1M 


118 


(iHvy   Annals  OF  THE     a/./.i!/ 


I 


Col.  Snelling  ordered  out  as  many  of  hit  command  as  could  be  spared  from  the  Fort, 
and  with  his  officers  descended  the  rirer  to  the  relief  of  Fort  Crawfoui,  or  to  attack  any 
hostile  force  of  Indians  he  might  meet.  There  were  two  large  villages  of  Indians  be- 
tween the  two  Forts,  and  it  was  expected,  when  they  approached,  they  would  be  attacked, 
but  there  was  not  an  Indian  to  be  seen.  When  they  reached  Prairie  du  Chien,  they 
ascertained  that  the  outrage  had  been  committed  by  Winnebap;oes,  and  not  Sioux.  When 
Gen.  Atkinson  heard  this  at  St.  Louis,  he  sent  and  seized  the  Chief,  lied  Bird,  and  one 
or  two  others,  who  were  tried,  convicted,  and  executed.  After  an  absence  of  six  weeks, 
the  party  returned  without  beingobliged  to  fire  a  gun.       •''■""  -' '     "  '"   <» "  i" 

'*  One  day  soon  after  his  return,  the  Colonel  came  in  to  tell  his  wife  the  e.xpress  had 
brought  them  a  mail,  holding  in  his  hand  a  letter  sealed  with  black.  She  exclaimed 
'My  Mary  is  dead.'  'No,'  said  hor  husband,  •  the  letter  is  from  Detroit.'  It  brought 
the  intelligence  of  her  much  loved  brother  Henry's  death.  He  was  much  loved  and 
respected  by  all  who  knew  him;  was  Mayor  of  the  city  and  Colonel  of  the  militia,  and 
his  funeral  was  the  largest  ever  known  in  Michigan.  After  the  massacre  at  French- 
town,  by  the  Indians,  in  1813,  he  had  spent  a  great  deal  of  money  in  ransoming  pris- 
oners, many  of  whom  still  affectionately  cherish  his  memory.  He  had  proved  a  father 
to  his  sister  and  family,  and  was  mourned  by  them  deeply  and  long. 

"In  the  fall  of  1827,  the  Regiment  was  ordered  to  Jefferson  Barracks.  When  the 
family  arrived  at  St.  Louis,  they  took  lodgings  for  the  winter.  Colonel  Snelling  hav- 
ing obtained  leave  to  go  to  Washington  to  settle  some  public  accounts  and  to  bring 
home  his  daughter.  He  wrote  to  her  mother  in  glowing  terms  of  her  improvement  in 
person  and  mind,  and  that  she  received  much  attention  for  one  of  her  age,  not  yet  six- 
teen. '  As  Mary  will  not  again,'  he  concluded,  '  have  so  good  an  opportunity,  I  have 
encouraged  her  to  accept  invitations  to  the  different  soirees ;  she  has  had  cards  for  the 
season  from  all.'  Mary  wrote,  '  I  have  attended  many  parties,  but  I  do  not  enjoy  them, 
for  my  dear  mother  is  not  with  me,  and  I  am  so  impatient  to  embrace  her.'  Alas!  the 
All  Wise  Disposer  of  events  had  ordered  it  otherwise.  One  more  letter  her  mother 
received  from  her,  and  hoped  before  many  weeks  to  see  her,  but  at  the  time  she  was 
expecting  her  arrival,  a  letter  was  written  to  her  sister,  Mrs.  Soulard,  that  Mary  was 
dead!  ■.       . ..  • 

"  Col.  Snelling  wrote  afterwards,  that  on  the  2nd  of  February  she  had  been  at  Mrs. 
Clay's  party  and  danced,  and  had  taken  cold  while  standing  to  wait  for  the  carriage; 
the  cold  terminated  in  a  brain  fever.  Mrs.  Adams,  the  wife  of  the  President,  showed 
great  interest  in  the  young  stranger,  as  did  many  others,  and  every  attention  was  paid 
her  that  could  be  desired ;  but  there  was  no  solace  for  the  deep  wound  in  the  mother's 
heart.  She  had  felt  a  presentiment  that  she  should  never  more  see  her  daughter,  and 
was  in  some  measure  prepared  for  the  stroke  which  almost  crushed  her;  she  was  enabled 
I  to  look  with  faith  to  Him  from  whose  hand  it  came,  to  feel  that  He  was  too  wise  to 
err — too  good  to  afflict  willingly,  and  to  bow  in  humble  submission  to  the  most  painful 
dispensation  of  His  Providence.  Her  husband  wrote  that  he  should  be  obliged  to  remain 
still  longer  in  Washington ;  it  would  improve  her  health  to  travel,  and  she  must  join 
him  without  delay.  In  May,  she  left  St.  Louis  with  her  three  children  and  nurse,  found 
her  husband  and  son  well,  the  latter  much  grown,  and  received  a  cordial  welconje  fronj 
her  brother  and  «ster-}n-law.  ■  s. 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


119 


^  "  H«r  onp  of  alflicUou  wm  not  yet  full;  in  two  moutba  her  husband  was  seized  with 
inflamation-  of  the  brain  and  died  in  three  week^.  In  cooirnQnicating  the  sad  event  to 
the  army,  the  General-in-Chief  thought  it  but  an  act  of  justice  to  make  a  public  ac- 
knowledgment of  his  services." 

EOCI.FBTABTICAI.  RXMIKIBCENCES  09  70RT  bNELLlNG — FIRST  CHURCH  IS  MINNESOTA. 

Before  any  clergyman  entered  Minnesota,  a  Major  in  the  Army,  with  an  experience 
and  zeal  in  some  respects  akin  to  that  of  the  distinguished  British  officer,  Colonel  Gar- 
diner, was  ordered  to  Fort  Snelling.  Though  a  rigid  disciplinarian,  he  at  times  invited 
soldiers  and  officers  to  his  quarters,  and  read  sermons  and  essays  from  a  paper  called 
the  New  York  Evangelist,  in  their  presence. 

In  May,  1835,  the  Rev.  T.  S.  Williamson  .M  D.,  arrived  at  the  Fort  with  assistants, 
for  the  purpose  of  commencing  the  first  Missionary  operations  among  the  Dakotas. 
At  the  request  of  those  at  the  garrison,  and  in  the  vicinity,  a  church  was  formed. 

On  one  Sabbath  in  June,  miles  from  the  sound  of  the  church  going  bell,  there  con- 
vened in  one  of  the  company  rooms  of  the  Fort,  some  twenty  whites,  consisting  "of 
military  officers,  Indi  an  missionaries,  and  those  engaged  in  Indian  trade.  Their  names 
being  called,  in  the  presence  of  the  assembled  soldiei's,  the  company  stood  up,  entered 
into  church  covenant,  and  elected  Elders,  who  were  set  apart,  in  accordance  with  the 
solemn  ordination  service  of  the  Presbyterian  branch  of  the  church. 

After  the  close  of  the  afternoon  sermon,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Williamson  administered  the 
communion. 

The  church  continued  to  worship  at  intervals  in  the  Fort,  till  December,  1840,  when 
it  was  divided,  for  the  convenience  of  the  members,  into  the  church  of  Kapoaia,  there 
being  a  mission  station  at  the  Indian  village  of  that  name,  and  the  church  of  Oak 
Grove.  The  Rev.  Gideon  H.  Pond  was  elected  the  Pastor  of  the  latter,  and  still  con- 
tinues. 

Among  the  original  members,  was  a  young  Lieutenant,  who  was  one  of  the  first  to 
prepare  a  vocabulary  of  the  Dakota  language.  His  decease  has  lately  occurred,  and 
from  a  New  York  paper,  we  extract  the  following: 


:>  r.r 


SKETCH  OF  MAJOR  CODEX. 


i  ^'  ;»(.  i 


Major  Edmund  A.  Ogden,  of  the  United  States  Army,  who  recently  died  of  cholera 
at  Fort  Riley,  Kansas  Territory,  was  bom  at  Catskill,  N.  Y.,  Feb.  20th,  1810.  Soon 
after,  he  removed  to  XJnadilla,  N.  Y.  where  he  remained  until  he  entered  the  United 
States  Military  Academy,  On  graduating,  he  was  attached  as  Brevet  Second  Lieuten- 
ant to  the  First  Regiment  of  Infantry,  then  stationed  at  Prairie  du  Chie^.  He  was 
subsequently  appointed  a  First  Lieutenant  in  the  Eighth  Infantry,  where  he  served  nntil 
appointed  a  Captain  in  the  Quartermaster's  Department,  in  which  corps  he  remained 
until  his  death.  He  served  with  credit  and  distinction  through  the  Black  Hawk,  Flor- 
ida, and  Mexican  wars,  and  was  created  a  Major  by  brevet,  for  meritorious  conduct,  in 
the  last  named  of  these  wars. 

His  services  ever  faithfully  performed,  have  been  arduous  and  responsible.  He  has 
disbursed  for  the  Government  millions  of  the  public  money;  he  has  labored  hard,  and 
always  to  the  purpose,  and  after  giving  to  his  country  five  and  twenty  years  of  hard 
and  useful  service,  he  has  died  poor. 

For  the  last  six  years  previous  to  last  spring,  Major  Ogden  was  stationed  at  Fort 


'' i 


120 


''■>• 


Annals  of  thb 


fy. 


I 


liMreowortb,  wh«i«  ha  hM  r«nd«r«d  important  serric*  to  th«  army  in  his  capaoitjr  of 
Qaartermaster.  Froi^^his  poit  he  was  order«d  to  California,  and  he  removed  with  bis 
family  to  New  York  with  the  expectation  of  embarking  on  the  20th  of  April  last, 
when  his  orders  were  saddenly  suspended,  and  he  was  sent  back  to  assist  in  ontfitting 
the  expedition  against  the  Sionx  Indians.  He  was  afterwards  charged  with  the  arduous 
duty  of  erecting,  within  three  months,  barracks,  quarters  and  stables  for  a  Regiment  of 
troops  at  Fort  Riley — a  point  about  150  miles  west  of  Leavenworth,  and  which  he  had 
himself  selected  as  a  suitable  place  for  a  government  post,  when  stationed  at  Fort  Leaven- 
worth. This  place  was  not  settled,  and  was  an  almost  perfect  wilderness.  He  took 
with  him  about  five  hundred  mechanics  and  laborers,  with  tools  and  provisions,  and  com. 
menced  his  labors.  lu  a  new  and  unsettled  country,  so  destitute  of  resources,  many  ob- 
stacles were  encountered,  but  just  as  they  were  being  overcome,  and  the  buildings  were 
progressing,  cholera  in  its  most  fate!  and  frightful  form  made  its  appearance  among  the 
men,  from  two  to  four  of  them  dying  every  day.  Far  removed  from  homes  and  kindred, 
and  accustomed  to  depend  on  Major  Ogden  for  the  supply  of  their  daily  wants,  they 
turned  to  him  in  despair  for  relief  from  the  pestilence.  He  labored  among  them  night 
nnd  day,  nursing  the  sick  and  offering  consolation  to  the  dying.  At  last  the  heavy  hand 
of  death  was  laid  upon  him,  and  worn  out  with  care,  watching  and  untiring  laWs,  he 
fell  a  victim  to  the  disease  whose  ravages  he  had  in  vain  attei.yted  to  stay.  " 

In  the  death  of  this  ofiicer  the  army  has  lost  one  who  wiv  an  ornament  to  its  list; 
his  own  corps  has  lost  one  of  its  most  efficient  members— one  whom  they  appreciated, 
and  whom  they  delighted  to  praise.  Among  his  associates  in  the  army  there  is  but  one 
sentiment — that  of  regret  for  his, loss  and  admiration  for  his  professional  and  private 
character,  and  love  for  his  estimable  qualities.  His  associates  in  the  army  are  not  the 
only  sufferers;  but  many  in  various  parts  of  the  land  have  lost  u  warm  and  true  friend, 
and  the  country  has  lost  an  honest  man  and  a  christian  soldier. 

Major  Ogden's  christian  character  was  remarkable;  he  was  a  meek  and  child-like 
follower  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  daily  bji^ght  strength  and  wisdom  from  above. 
He  made  a  public  profession  of  his  faith  soon  after  his  graduation  at  the  Military  Aca- 
demy, and  united  with  a  missionary  church  at  Fort  Snelling.  He  was  an  active  chris- 
tian, and  delighted  "to  do  good  as  he  had  an  opportunity."  In  the  missionary  churcli 
with  which  he  united,  and  which  was  at  that  time  but  just  establiahed  at  St.  Peters,  Im 
took  an  active  part  and  became  one  of  its  elders.  In  a  letter  to  a  christian  friend,  writ- 
ten but  four  days  before  his  death,  he  thus  writes:  "Even  at  Fort  Riley  we  are  not 
without  that  marked  evidence  of  advancing  civilization — a  recognized  Sabbath.  Last 
Sunday  we  had  Episcopal  service  in  the  morning,  conducted  by  the  Chaplain  and 
Methodist  preaching  under  the  trees  in  the  afternoon.  We  shall  start  our  prayer  meet- 
ings, and  a  Sabbath  school  is  already  arranged.  -..•!...„ 

In  the  hour  of  death,  far  from  all  he  most  loved  on  earth,  lie  was  cheered  by  his 
christian  hope.  His  faith  was  unshaken  and  enduring,  and  proved  capable  of  support- 
ing him  in  that  last  sad  hour.  Although  weak  and  exhausted,  ho  said  to  his  friend  the 
chaplain,  who  was  by  his  side,  "  Tell  ray  dear  wife  and  children  to  try  and  meet  me  in 
heaven,"  and  then  sank  sweetly  and  quietly  to  rest. 

So  died  the  christian  soldier,  in  the  vigor  of  manhood,  and  at  the  post  of  duty 
Bound  as  he  was  by  so  many  tender  ties  to  this  earth,  not  a  murmur  escaped  hi^  lips' 
but  he  met  his  summons  with  a  cheerful  resignation  to  that  Providence  whose  dealings 
he  bad  recognized  through  life,  and  in  whom  he  trusted  in  death. 


Minnesota  ifist«uRio"  Societv. 


K^ 


ebildrr        Th«  U. 


.  «,\lcnt  of     Mur  affliction 


Thi  gvui  loM,  which  ail  who  kiioM    Major  (igw  ^  fed  Ui' 
death,  ig  ai  nothiog  when  compared  with  that  of  his  wife  at. 
araso  joung  that  it  is  probable  the;  never  can  fully  roallM 
Ood  graot  that  it  may  be  saacliiied  to  their  eternal  good. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  the  eTidences  of  the  eatlmation  /'•  «ciiitU  Ms^i'^r  Qgdcn  wa^ 
held  at  Fort  Rilejr  bj  the  residents  and  the  men  in  his  vmplov.  Tiie  fnllowing  is  an 
extract  from  the  Kansas  Ilorald  of  the  1 0th. 

"  The  death  of  Major  Ogden  left  a  deep  gloom  upon  the  spiritH  of  all  the  men,  which 
time  does  not  obliterate.  His  tender  solicitude  for  the  spiritnal  and  bodily  welfare  ol 
those  ander  him;  hisanceasing  labors  with  the  sick,  and  his  forgotfulnoBN  of  self  in  his 
tendance  upon  others,  until  he  was  Inid  low,  have  endeared  his  niomory  to  every  one 
there.  And,  as  a  token  of  affection,  they  are  now  engaged  in  erecting  a  line  monu- 
ment which  shall  mark  their  appreciation  of  the  departed.  The  monument,  which  will 
be  of  the  native  stone  of  the  locality,  is  to  bo  placed  ou  one  of  the  high  protnontoricH  at 
Fort  Riley,  and  can  be  seen  from  many  a  distant  point  by  those  approachinr;  the  place. 
It  will  bear  the  following  inscription : 

"  ERKCTED  TO  THE  MEMOllV  Of 

BREVET  MAJOR  E.  A.  OGDEN, 

THE  I'OUNDER  OF  KORT  RILEY ; 
A  DISIKTSRKSTKD  PATRIOT  ANn   A  GENEROUS  FRIKNO;   A  RSriNTn 


►(lf> 


*f('  ^  \\ 


•  -    1  '.saiinai','.- 


•■NTLSMAN';    A  DETOTED    HUSBAND  AND  FATHER,  AMD  AN 

'  •H'kS  '• '111  I-        KXBMPLART  OnRIflTfAN.     . 

!■'■< "  'ii?  '     '"i^: 
,;■:  :v. ..!;.:  •[     /;  ^^* 


''iiifiliiv 


M 


n  yi)  f  1(. 


viit  K.;ii  in",':  I 


>,!■ 


uioi  v'i-'i    f"ii-.'l      ^..'.noT'j 


.(t 


.  V     ,^...<T    !l'' 


CHAPTER  XV. 

«HMINISCFXOFS  OP  PORT  SNEI.MNn — roXTTXfKn. 


A  number  of  years  ago,  an  article  appeared  in  the  public  prints,  that  seemed  to  have 
been  written  by  one  who  had  been  a  trader  among  the  Indians  of  Minnesota, 
perhaps  Mr.  Snelling.  The  style  is  graphic  and  humorous,  and  at  the  same  time  it  con- 
tains  an  arrative  of  facts  to  which  allusion  has  been  made  in  the  previous  chapter.  It  is 
introduced  here  with  the  caption  ,.,  , 


nORDER  LIFE  IN  MINXESOTA, 


Perhaps  some  of  our  readers  may  have  seen  Carver  or  Schoolcraft's  Travels.  If  they 
hare,  it  may  be  that  they  know,  albeit  neither  of  the  books  is  worth  a  brass  pin  as 
authority,  that  the  Chippewa  and  Dakota  tribes  have  waged  war  against  each  other  so 
long  that  the  origin  of  their  hostility  is  beyond  the  ken  of  man.  General  Pike  per- 
■aaded  them  to  make  peace  in  1805,  but  it  lasted  only  till  his  back  was  turned.  The 
agenta  for  the  G^iremaaent  have  brought  about  several  treaties  hetween  the  tribes,  in 
Q 


'X.\ 


■  i' 


•t'.i  ••  1 


•lili: 


Cf:..  jl 


,.;.!■  "I 


122 


i'  J 


Annau  of  the 


H\. 


ilf 


I 


whicb  furglvoiieiii  uud  tVitiuhtilp  for  the  future,  «T«r«  lokmuljr  promiMd.  (ndita  btre- 
illtary  lmt«  is  !«tronr^r  than  TndiHii  faith,  and  tb«8e  bargalon  war*  always  tlolatad  •« 
soon  tu  o|)))ortiinity  ocotirrerl.  Xiivertheleaii,  our  Ezecntire  gate  ordan,  lo  183-  that  a 
^'I'liorul  ('ongroH'*  of  all  the  heligeront  tri)>ca  on  the  frontier  should  be  held  at  Prairie  du 
Chion.  Tlioy  Hocked  to  the  treaty  ground  (roTn  all  quarters,  to  see  the  sorereignty  or 
iiiiiifsty  (wo  liiiow  not  which  h  tho  iKjttcr  word)  ef  the  United  State*,  ably  represented 
l>y  (iuvonioi's  Cans  mid  Clnrli,  who  ndvd  nx  (/onimissionert. 

Tiio  policy  of  tiM!  I'uitud  States  on  tliis  occasion  wai  fouudod  on  an  error.  It  su])- 
)M)H>i(l  tliat  tli<!  i|UuiT('ls  uf  tlio  Indians  wore  occasioned  by  a  dispute  concerning  the  bouu- 
.larics  oi"  their  respci'tivt)  lorritorieH.  Never  was  a  treaty  followetl  by  more  unhappy 
results,  lU  loa>t  as  I'ar  as  il  roncerncd  tlio  Dakotas. 

Tlicy  coiiL'iiri'C'l  in  iho  nrrnngetuont  of  their  honndiiries  proposed  by  the  Commission- 
(IS,  ns  tliey  do  in  uvory  mexsure  proposed  by  an  American  ofBoer,  thinking  that  com- 
pulsion woiiM  olhcrwiRo  lio  u^icd.  But  they  were  not  satisfied,  nor  had  they  reason  to 
lie,  for  thoir  antiont  limits  were  grievously  abridged.  Alt  the  Indians  present  had,  or 
imagined  they  had,  another  cuumo  of  complaint.  They  had  Ixwu  supplied  with  food, 
while  the  congress  laxtod,  by  the  United  Statci>,  an  was  the  reasonable  practice,  for  they 
eiinuot  linnt  niul  make  trcnticN  ut  one  and  the  8amo  time.  Dysentery  sapenrened  on  the 
eliange  olilic).  Souic  died  on  tho  ground,  and  a  great  many  perished  on  tho  way 
tVoni  rrniiio  dn  Chien  to  their  hunting  grounds.  Always  suspicious  of  the  whites, 
they  supposed  that  their  food  had  Ixicii  poisoned;  the  arguments  of  their  traders  could 
not  convince  them  of  the  coutrary,  nud  hundreds  will  die  in  that  belief. 

Moreover,  thoy  did  not  receive  such  presents  as  the  British  agents  had  been  wont  to 
bestow  on  thum,  and  they  complained  that  such  stinginess  was  beneath  the  dignity  of 
a  great  people,  and  that  it  also  showed  a  manifest  disregard  of  their  necessities.  Ihey 
were  especially  indignant  nt  being  stinted  in  whiskey.  It  behoved  the  commissioners, 
indeed,  to  avoid  the  appearance  of  effecting  any  measure  by  bribery,  but  the  barbarians 
(lid  not  view  the  mutter  in  that  light.  To  show  them  that  the  liquor  was  not  withheld 
(<n  neoonnt  of  its  value,  two  barrels  were  brought  upon  the  ground.  Each  dusky  coun- 
tcnant^c  was  instantly  illuminated  with  joy  at  the  agreeable  prospect,  but  they  were  to 
Icain  that  there  Is  sometimes  a  "  slip  l)etween  the  cup  and  the  lip."  Each  lower  jaw 
dropped  at  least  six  inches  when  one  ufthe  Commissioners  staved  in  the  heads  of  the 
cn.<!kR  with  an  nxc.  "  It  was  o  great  pity,"  said  old  Wakhpakootay,  speaking  of  the  oc- 
eurrcnco,  "  it  was  a  great  pity  I  There  was  enough  to  have  kept  me  drunk  all  the  daya 
of  my  life."  Wakbpakootay's  only  feelings  were  grief  and  astonishment,  but  most  of 
his  fellows  thought  that  this  making  a  promise  to  the  eye  in  order  to  break  it  to  the 
sense  was  a  grievous  insult,  and  so  they  continue  to  regard  it  to  this  day. 

The  next  year,  a  small  party  of  Chippewas  came  to  St.  Peters,  (about  which  there 
are  four  Dakota  villages,)  on  pretence  of  business  with  "their  father,"  the  agent,  but 
in  reality  to  beg  unununition,  clothing,  and,  above  all,  strong  drink.  The  Dalcotassoon 
gathered  about  the  place  with  frowns  on  their  faces  and  guns  in  their  hands.  Nerer- 
tholoss,  three  of  the  Chippewas  ventured  to  visit  the  Columbian  Fnr  Company's  trading 
house,  two  miles  from  the  Fort.  While  there,  they  became  aware  of  their  danger,  and 
desired  two  of  the  white  men  attached  to  the  establiabnent  to  accompany  them  back, 
thinking  that  their  presence  might  be  seae  protection.    They  were  la  error.    As  they 


I 

I 


< 


MlNNlS»TA   HlSTOmCAL  SoCIETY. 


133 


pasMd  a  iittl*  eepte,  thre*  Dtkotas  iprnng  from  behind  h  log  witli  tbe  ki)1'«(1  of  light, 
llred  their  pi««N  into  the  fiM  of  the  foreraoRt,  and  then  fled.  Tlie  gutis  muHt  havA 
been  double  loaded,  for  tlio  mtn't  head  was  literally  blown  from  IiIk  Hlu<iil(lcn«,  aicl  liiM 
white  companions  were  spattered  with  his  brains  and  blood.  The  Hurvivorn  (^niiicd  tlio 
Fort  without  further  molestation.  Their  comrade  was  buried  un  tlif  pot  nvIktu  1ii> 
fell.  A.  BtaflTwasBet  up  on  his  grave,  which  became  a  Inndmnrk,  and  rccsivcd  tbo  nniiio 
of  The  Murder  Pole.  The  murderora  boasted  of  their  achievement  nnd  willi  iinitiiuity. 
Thej  and  their  tribe  thought  that  they  had  struck  a  loir  l)|()w  on  tlii'ir  iMnient  onuniioy, 
in  a  becoming  manner.  It  was  only  Kaid,  thnt  Toopunkiih  /e/.i>  of  \W  rilla<,'e  of  the 
Batlurt  aux  FUora,  and  two  others,  had  each  ac(iuircd  n  ri^!it  lo  woiir  ^kiiiik  skins  on 
their  heels  and  war-oagles'  feathers  on  their  heads. 

A  winter  pu«sed,  and  the  murdered  man  was  not  revoiigod.  hi  ilit;  ■'>l>l'in^^  wo  Imil 
another  striking  proof  of  Indian  regard  to  treaty  stipulations,  and  Iiidiiui  love  for  Ani«r 
ican  citizens;  and  also  of  the  wisdom  of  (he  Oorerninent  tbnt  had  expected  to  bind 
them  with  strips  of  pajier  or  parchment  Every  ouc  knows  tliut  iu  llie  Westci'ii  country 
French  people  make  maple  sugar  in  the  spriug.  M.  Mclliudc,  rliose  lo  set  up  bis  suj^ai' 
camp  at  the  mouth  of  Yellow  river,  two  luilcH  from  rruirio  dii  ( 'iiit  ii.  His  wife,  ono  nf 
the  most  l)eautifal  women  we  ever  saw,  aeeoiu{ianiod  b!iii  >>itli  ber  live  cliildrcn.  liesidr 
these,  the  wolves  and  the  trees  were  his  only  eompanion.>.  A  week  .t;lap.<^ed,  and  bo  iiad 
not  been  seen  at  the  Prairie.  One  of  IiIk  friends,  tliinkini;'  that  lie  nii^dit  liuvc  Item  taken 
ill,  and  was  unabU  to  come  for  his  supplies,  resolved  to  vi^it  liis  eainp. 

On  reaching  the  mouth  of  Tcllow  river  the  nmn  sliouted  uloiid,  tbat  Metbudu  ui'  Ul. 
dog  might  answer,  and  thereby  indicate  in  what  o.xact  spot  in  tlio  woods  lii.<i  ( aliii  .stood. 
No  answer  was  returned.  After  »«arching  upwunlH  of  an  hour,  and  cnllitig  till  be  wm 
lu)arse,  he  fell  upou  a  little  path  which  soon  brought  biin  to  tlie  ruins  of  u  btil  that  ap- 
peared to  have  lieeu  recently  burneti.  All  was  as  still  as  it  uiigbt  iiuvc  been  tit  tbu 
birth  of  time.  Concluding  that  Methodo  hud  Itiirned  bi>'  cunip  nnd  gone  liigber  up  tlio 
river,  the  honest  Cauadian  turned  bouicward.  lie  bad  not  t^one  teiiste]>s  when  hvunw 
liomathing  that  made  him  quicken  his  pace.  It  was  the  )iody  of  MoLbodo's  dog.  Tlu; 
animal  had  been  shot  with  half  a  sooro  of  balls,  and  yot  bold  in  bis  deadjnw.s  a  monlbfiil 
of  scarlet  cloth,  which,  apparently,  he  had  torn  from  the  calf  of  an  Indian's  leg.  Tbc 
man  raa  at  full  speed  to  the  bank  of  the  river,  threw  biiiiself  into  bisrnnoe,  and  iir.ddlcd 
with  all  his  might  till  he  was  out  of  guu  shot  from  tbc  mhoio 

Having  made  what  he  had  seen  public,  a  party  was  soon  usaomblt'd,  all  good  uiou  and 
true,  and  wbll  armed.  They  soon  gained  the  spot,  and  began  to  explore  the  ruins  of  the 
hut.  The  bodies  of  the  whole  family  were  there,  and  it  was  evident  tiint  accidental 
fire  had  not  occasioned  their  death.  They  were  shockingly  mangled.  Madame  Methodo 
in  particular.  Her  husband's  hand  grasped  a  bloody  knife,  from  which  it  was  iufenl'd 
that  he  had  not  fallen  unavenged.    Yet  the  stains  might  have  come  from  bin  own  person. 

When  the  coroner's  inquest  sat,  it  appeared  that  a  party  of  Wiuncbagoes  bad  been 
out,  notwithstanding  the  treaty,  against  the  Ohippewas,  and  bad  returned  inisucceasful. 
Fifteen  of  them  had  been  seen  near  the  Yellow  river  two  days  after  Motbode'«  departure 
from  the  Prairie.  It  was  ascertained  that  two  Winuebagues  had  been  bulled  that 
night.  The  white  party  returned  to  the  village ;  and,  the  next  day,  an  Indian^  boy  of 
fouftaen  admitted  that  be  bad  seen  Methode's  camp  while  bunting,  and  had  commuui- 
I'ated  his  discovery  te  his  companions.    To  roak«  assurance  doa1)ly  sure,  Wftman<iloo'^. 


•  ■■>. 


■■'-,■ 

*-.'■' 
■"'1 


:.') 


124 


Annals  of  the 


"  / .  */ 


gara-Ha,  au  Indian  uf  very  bad  reputation,  made  his  appearance  in  the  Tillage  iu  a  pair  of 
red  leggius,  one  of  which  had  been  torn  behind.  He  came  to  tell  the  agent,  Mr. 
Bcilevin,  liow  !nuch  he  loved  the  Americans,  and  that  he  strongly  snspectcd  the  Sacs  of 
the  murder  that  hud  been  committed.  He  demanded  a  blanket  and  a  bottle  of  whiskey 
as  a  reward  for  his  zealous  friendship,  ^ir.  Boilevin  caused  the  friendly  Winnebago 
to  be  arrested,  and  examined  him  closely.  Then  the  murderer  called  up  his  Indian 
spirit,  confessed  his  guilt,  and  implicated  several  others.  '  „ 

A  party  oi  militia  forthwith  started  for  the  nearest  Wicuubago  camp.  We  are  able 
--  to  state  (and  we  love  to  be  correct  in  important  particulars)  that  the  captain  wore  nei- 
ther plume  nor  sash,  nor  any  thing  else  that  might  have  made  him  conspicuous;  that 
the  men  did  not  march  in  the  style  most  approved  on  Boston  common;  that  they  beat 
no  drum  before  them;  and  that  none  of  them  had  ever  seen  a  sham  fight.  No;  each 
marched  on  "his  own  hook,"  each  carried  a  good  rifle  or  Northwest  gun,  and  each  kept 
his  person  as  much  out  of  sight  as  possible.  The  consequence  was,  that  the  Indian  camp 
was  surprised  and  completely  surrounded,  and  the  savages  saw  that  their  best,  and,  in- 
deed, only  course,  woe  to  surrender  quietly.  However,  the  whites  found  only  one  of 
those  they  sought  in  the  camp,  and  took  him  away  with  them.  The  celebrated  chief 
Dcscorrie  followed  them.    •   •'  .    /m  v,  >.)!(.  r/iiii.i:,;ni    ■.:; -;i;. 

"Father,''  said  he  to  Mr.  Boilevin,  "you  know  that  there  arc  foolish  young  men 
among  every  people.  Those  who  have  done  this  thing,  were  foolish  yonng  men,  over 
whom  I  and  the  other  wise  men  have  no  control.  Besides,  when  they  went  to  Yellow 
river,  they  had  just  drank  the  last  of  a  keg  which  you  gave  them  yourselt  It  was  the 
whiskey,  and  not  they,  that  killed  Methodc  and  abused  his  wife.  Father,  I  think  you 
•should  excuse  their  folly  this  time,  and  they  will  never  do  the  like  again.  Father,  their 
families  are  very  poor,  and  if  you  will  give  them  clothing  and  something  to  eat,  you 
may  be  sure  that  they  will  never  kill  another  white  man.  "'    '"'^'  ^'' '  '" 

"I  shall  give  them  nothing,"  said  the  agent,  "and  still  be  sure  that  they  will  never 
kill  another  man.    They  will  assuredly  be  hanged." 

"  Your  heart  is  very  hard  father,''  replied  Dcscorrie.  "  Your  heart  is  very  hard,  but 
J  cannot  think  that  it  will  be  as  you  say.  You  know  that  if  yon  take  our  young  men's 
lives,  we  cannot  prevent  others  from  avenging  them.  Our  warriors  have  always  taken 
two  lives  lor  one.  Oor  Great  Father  (the  President)  is  not  so  hard-hearted  as  you  are. 
Our  young  men  liave  killed  a  great  many  of  your  people,  and  he  has  always  forgiven 
them." 

At  that  time,  Prairio  du  Chien  had  no  great  reason  to  boast  of  her  administration 
of  justice.  A  soldier,  indeed,  had  been  scourged  at  the  public  whipping  post,  a  man 
of  ninety  had  been  fined  for  lewdness,  an  Indian  had  been  kicked  out  of  a  wheat- 
tield  ou  which  he  was  trampling,  and  the  magistracy  prided  themselves  not  a  little 
on  these  energetic  acts  of  duty.  A  jail  there  was,  but  it  was  of  wood,  and  stood  so 
far  from  the  village,  that  a  prisoner  might  carve  the  logs  at  noon-day  without  much 
danger  of  detection.  Scandal  says,  that  the  jailor  of  it  used  to  bolt  the  door  of  it  with 
a  boiled  carrot.  Into  this  stronghold  the  criminals  were  put  at  night — the  place  did 
not  own  a  set  of  fetters — and  in  the  morning  they  were  missing.  Had  they  been  left 
to  their  own  devices,  th*re  is  little  doubt  that  they  wouW  have  remained  to  brave  their 
fate,  but  it  is  thought  that  some  white  man  advised  tbem  what  their  exact  legal  reapon 
•ibilities  were,  and  advised  them  to  o«cap'>. 


,\f 


Unnmsmji  Wia/9!t%ik^  Society. 


m 


Col.  Willoughby  Moigan  commaoded  the  milituv  at  Prairi«  da  Cbien.  Tie  imiuedl- 
ately  caased  two  Winnebago  chiefs  to  be  seiised,  and  informed  the  tribe  that  they  woold 
not  be  liberated  till  the  morderere  vere  delivered  up.  They  were  soon  brooght  in,  and 
as  the  civil  authority  had  proved  unable  to  keep  them,  they  were  committed  to  the  gar- 
rison guard-house.  Shortly  after  the  garrison  was  broken  np  by  the  order  of  the  Sec- 
retary of  War,  and  the  troops  were  removed  St.  Peters,  two  hundred  miles  farther  up. 
There  was  no  appearance  of  the  district  judge  to  try  the  prisoners,  and  they  were  there- 
fore tiansferred  to  St.  Peters,  there  to  await  his  coming. 

They  had  long  to  wait;  solong,  indeed, that  they  grew  excessively  obese  and  phleg 
matie.  In  the  following  autumn,  another  party  of  Chippewas  came  to  St.  Peter's,  and 
as  they  remembered  what  had  happened  the  year  before,  they  took  care  to  arrive  just 
at  day-break,  and  proceeded  directly  to  the  fort.  There  were  twenty-four  persons  in 
the  band,  eight  of  whom  were  warriors;  the  rest  were  women  and  children.  The 
chief  was  Kweeweezaizhisb,  or  the  Flat  Mouth,  the  great  man  of  the  Sandy  Lake  Chip- 
pewas. He  led  his  little  troop  straight  to  the  fort,  where  he  nnfurled  and  planted  an 
American  flag,  and  then  demanded  an  interview  with  the  agent  and  commanding  ofiBcer 

The  Dakotas  soon  learned  what  was  passing,  and  by  the  time  the  gates  were  opened 
a  considerable  number  of  them  had  assembled  to  gaze  upon  the  enemy.  Presently  the 
officers  came  forth,  and  desired  the  visitors  to  enter.  "Be  not  angry,  father,"  replied  the 
Flat  Mouth,  "bat  I  would  rather  say  something  here,  before  I  enter  your  wigwam  or 
eat  your  bread.    I  desire  that  these  Nabtooessiee  (enemies)  should  hear  it" 

The  Colonel  sent  for  the  Chippewa  interpreter,  and  when  he  had  come  desired  the 
chief  to  say  on. 

"Father,"  said  the  chief,  "you  know  that  more  than  a  year  since,  we  made  peace 
with  your  Nahtooessie  children,  because  you  desired  us..  We  have  kept  the  peace  and 
listened  to  your  advice,  as  we  always  do,  for  oar  American  fathers  are  wise  men,  and 
advise  as  for  our  good.  These  men  know  whether  they  have  done  so  or  not.  I  speak 
with  a  sick  heslH;.  We  are  but  few  here,  and  these  men  will  not  keep  the  peace  with 
OS.  We  ask  yon  to  protect  us,  as  we  wooki  protect  you,  if  yon  should  come  into  our 
country."      '  ""•■•■' .        ■.  i  «iti'-i^^tf'   ''■';.•-  ..  .;'":;•-•  ^ 

The  Colonel  replied  that  he  could  have  no  concern  with  the  quarreln  of  the  Dakotas 
and  Chippewas.  If  they  fought  anywhere  else,  he  could  not  help  it;  but  while  they 
remained  under  lus  flag  they  should  not  be  molested,  provided  they  did  not  molest  oth- 
ers. He  bade  them  pitch  their  lodges  on  a  spot  within  musket  shot  of  the  walls,  and 
there,  he  said  and  thought,  they  would  be  safe.  He  would  make  their  cause  his  own 
if  any  harm  should  come  to  them  tbere-  This  speech  being  expounded  to  the  Dakotas, 
tiliey  all  exclaimed  "Hachee  I  hachee!  huchetool" — that  is  it  I  that  is  right! 

The  Flat  Mouth  tiien  entered  the  Fort  and  partook  of  Ammcan  hospitality.  He 
then  explained  the  objea  of  his  visit.  It  was  the  old  story,  repeated  the  thousandth 
time.  They  were  very  poor;  they  had  left  their  friends  at  home  with  heavy  hearts, 
and  b(^d  that  their  father  would  give  them  something  to  make  them  glad.  In  short, 
the  endless  catalogue  of  Indian  wants  was  sommed  by  a  humble  petition  for  a  little  of 
their  father's  milk  (whisky)  "to  make  them  er}  "  for  certain  friends  they  had  lost. 
This  shameless  beggary  should  not  be  taken  as  proof  of  want  of  spirit.  The  mtin 
point  in  their  political  code  is  equality  of  property  ;  he  that  has  two  shirts  thinks  it  a 
daty  to  gire  one  to  bin)  vvhQ^hu  none.    He  wbe  has  none  thipkfl^it  no  [ihanie^  to]  ask 


'\i'-- 


126 


1 1 
I 

I  (! 


■  A 

•  tut 


!  1  a;.  >*■>'■ 


Annals  ©f  tujb 


^A-.-U 


om  of  him  who  has  two.  The  effect  of  this  system  is,  that  they  ar«  always  in 
waut  of  every  thing,  and  the  application  of  their  own  principle  of  action  to  their  white 
neighbors  makes  their  company  excessively  troublesome.  It  is  trae  that  they  are  wil- 
ling to  reciprocate,  as  far  ns  lies  in  their  power,  but  then  they  never  have  any  thing  to 

Ou  the  occasion  in  question,  our  Chippewa  friends  got,  if  not  all  they  aslted,  yet 
more  than  they  had  expected.  Then,  after  having  entered  the  garrison  with  the  Buf- 
falo dance,  they  left  the  Fort,  and  set  up  their  lodges  as  they  had  been  directed. 

In  the  the  afternoon  Toopunkah  Zeze  arrived  from  the  Batture  aux  Fievra,  with 
suvca  of  his  own  baud  and  one  other.  They  went  directly  to  the  Chippewa  camp  and 
entered  the  largest  lodge,  where  it  happened  that  there  were  just  nine  persons.  The 
young  Dakota  abovo  named  held  in  his  hand  a  pipe,  the  stem  of  which  was  guly  orna- 
ineuted  with  porcupine's  quills  and  hair  stained  red.  The  Chippewas  spread  skins  for 
his  party,  shook  hands  with  them,  invited  them  courteously  to  be  seated.  They  also  di- 
rected the  women  instantly  to  prepare  a  feast  of  venison,  c«rn.  and  maple  sugar,  all  of 
which  articles  were  mixed  together  and  placed  before  the  Dakotas  in  brimming  bowls. 
\yhea  the  entertainment  was  over,  Toopunkah  Zeze  filled  the  peace-pipe  he  had  brought 
AiA  passed  it  round.  None  rejected  it,  and  all  might,  therefore,  consider  themselves 
pledged  to  peace,  if  not  to  love.  The  conversation  then  became  general  and  amicable. 
The  Chippewa  women  coquetted  witli  tJie  Dakota  youths,  who  seemed  in  no  wise  to  con- 
sider them  as  enemies., I       .-^uasuf.)  #>is»i>.-  nu.y.  rstdi^mb  -.liWu  I      :,-•?,;  ..«■•,•   .4 

No  Dakota  is  suffered  to  wear  a  war  eagle's  feather  in  hia  hair  till  he  has  killeci  his 
man.  Toopunkah  Zczc  wore  one  for  the  Chippewa  he  had  so  treacherously  slain  the 
year  before,  as  we  have  already  related.  One  of  the  fair  Chippewas  noticed  it.  "You 
are  young  to  wear  that,"  said  she.  .,\.^^  ,,..^  *;«i;,>t  .i^HihiJKb  »i«^,.: ;«/  v..  .'..^ 

"  I  sht^l  wear  another  before  I  am  much  older/'  he  replied. 

Certainly  after  so  much  friendly  intercourse  and  so  many  demoustratious  of  good 
wiil,  no  one  could  have  suspected  any  sinister  purpose.  The  Chippewas,  too,  might 
have  relied  on  their  proximity  to  the  Fort.  Bnt,  "  tho  heart  of  man  is  desperately 
wicked.''  The  Dakotas  had  shook  hands  and  smoked  the  pipe  of  peace  with  their  for- 
;mer  foes,  had  eaten  of  their  fat  and  drank  of  their  strong.  At  last,  at  sunset,  they 
took  their  gnus  and  rose  to  depart.  The  eight  foremost  halted  dutoide  the  door,  while 
the  last  held  it  aside  with  his  foot,  and  all  discharged  tbeur  guns  into  the  lodge,  except- 
ing one,  whoso  piece  missed  fire.  The  assassins  gave  the  Indian  art  de  jot,  and  fled 
like  deer. 

The  guns  were  heard  in  the  Fort,  and  the  news  soon  reached^the  commanding  officer, 
who  immediately  ordered  an  ofHcer  to  proceed  to  the  nearest  village  with  an  hundred 
men,  and  apprehend  as  many  Dakotas  as  possibly  he  could.  No  time  was  to  be  lost, 
for  the  night  was  fast  comin*  np  the  horiaon.  The  Chippewas  who  were  not  hurt, 
joined  the  party.  Circumstances  proved  favorable  to  *he  enterprise;  just  as  the  party 
left  the  gate,  upwards]  of  a  hundred  armed  Dakotas  appeared  on  a  low  ridge  near 
the  Fort.  Captain  ——divided  his  force,  and  di^atohed  one  party  round  a  small 
wood  to  take  the  enemy  in  the  rear,  while  he  advanced  upon  them  in  front.  The  Da. 
kot'as  kept  their  ground  firmly.  Some  covered  themselves  with  the  scattered  scrub  oak 
ti'^sV-others  laid  dowu  in  the  long  grass.  Guns  were  already  oocked  when  the  detached 
-party!  a]fpeare'l  in  thefr  rftPf ■    Thw  the  Indians  gav^e  way,    Most  escaped,  ^ni  thirty 


k 


m 


Minnesota  HifttunicAL  SuciETii 


121 


w*re  takea  and  speedily  conveyed  to  the  Fort,  where  accommodations  wore  provided 
for  them  in  the  gaard-hoase  and  the  black-hole.  The  Chippewas,  too,  temoved  their 
lodgea  into  the  Fort, and  the  wounded  were  carried  to  the  hospital.      "'  '■'^'"*"^  "-•'  - 

Eight  balls  had  been  fired  into  the  Ohippewa  lodge,  and  every  one  took  effect.  The 
wounds  were  the  most  ghastly  that  we  ever  saw  made  by  bullets.  The  party  had  been 
lying,  or  reclining,  on  their  mats;  for  there  is  no  standing  in  a  Chippewa  lodge.  Coii- 
•equently  the  balls  passed  through  their  limbs  diagonally  tearing  and  cutting  more  than 
it  if)  usual  for  pieces  of  lead  to  do,  though  as  ragged  as  chewing  can  make  them.  One 
woman  was  killed  outright,  ^one  man  was  mortally,  and  another  severely  wounded,  the 
latter  being  shot  through  both  ancle  joints  and  crippled  forever.  AH  the  re.<3t  were 
women  and  children,  and  more  or  less  severely  wounded.  "'  '"''''  ""^^-'  ''^'**'  "«*  ,i>*.Ji«n 

There  waii  weeping  and  wailing  in  the  Chippewa  lodges  that  night.  he  noisy 
lamentations  of  the  women  broke  the  rest  of  the  wliolo  garrison;  but  no  one  desired 
them  to  be  silent,  for  the  rudest  soldier  there  respef^tert  the  sincerity  of  their  sorrow. 
Never  were  Indian  knives  driven  deeper  into  squaws'  flesh  in  token  of  grief  than  on 
that  occasion.  The  practice  of  mortifying  the  body,  on  the  death  of  friends,  seems  to 
be,  and  to  hare  been  common  to  all  rude  people.  The  Jews  clothed  themselves  in  pnck- 
cloth  and  threw  ashes  on  their  heads;  Achilles  refused  to  wash  his  faco  till  the  funeral 
rites  had  been  performed  over  the  body  of  Patroclus.  Now,  tlio  male  Chippewas 
blackened  their  faces,  indeed,  but  they  did  not  gash  their  arms.  A  soldier  who  spoko 
their  language  asked  of  them  why  they  did  not  conform  to  the  ancient  usage  of  their 
nation.  "Perhaps  we  shall  have  use  for  our  guns  to-morrow,"  replied  the  Little  Soldier. 
We  must  loose  no  blood,  though  our  hearts  bleed,  for  wc  must  be  able  to  sec  stralgh 
over  our  gun  barrels."      .  ,    ^  ,'        •  ,  "'   ~  ■  ^'^- .■■^-. -..,..■,,.;  ^.-j  ^^, 

The  Little  Soldier  was  right  in  his  surmise  and  precaution.  At  early  day  dawn 
the  commanding  officer  visited  the  wounded  Chi|)powas,  and  asked  them  if  they 
eould  recognize  any  of  their  aggressors,  in  case  they  should  appear  before  them.  Thoy 
replied  eagerly  in  the  affirmative.  He  then  asked  them  why  they  had  not  been  more  on 
their  guard.  "  We  respected  your  flag,"  replied  the  mortally  wounded  man,  "  and 
thought  that  our  enemies  would  do  the  same."  The  Colonel  then  asked  whether  tliey 
had  given  the  Dakotas  no  provocation.  "  None,"  said  the  Chipi)ewa,  "  but  we  endured 
much."  He  presented  the  peace-pipe  which  the  Dakotas  had  brought  with  them,  and 
said  that  the  hair  vrith  which  it  was  ornamented  had  belonged  to  a  Chippewa  head 
We  know  not  how  he  made  the  discovery,  but  it  is  well  known  to  all  who  have  lived  on 
the  firontier,  that  an  Indian,  on  seeing  a  scalp,  can  tell,  with  unerring  certainty,  to  whaj. 
tribe  it  belongs.       i^f;  ^a* ;;  !hiif«  -  ,i  ■:.•'•.;  ,t-''i  ■.•;:^i ',;  r.^^j  ;  .'.lu 

The  wounded  men  were  then,  with  their  own  joyful  consent,  placed  on  litters  and 
borne  to  the  guard-house.  The  Dakota  prisoners  were  paraded  before  them  and  tbey 
identified  two  of  the  number,  as  having  belonged  to  the  band  of  a.s6assins. 

"  I  deliver  them  into  your  hands,"  said  the  Colonel  to  the  Chippewa  warriors.  «'  Thoy 
have  deserved  death,  and  you  may  inflict  it,  or  not,  a^  you  think  proper.  If  yon  do  not, 
they  mxnt  be  tried  by  the  laws  which  govern  ns  Amet leans.  I  have  no  power  to  put 
them  to  death.  You  may  let  them  go,  if  you  please ;  I  wash  my  hands  of  the  matter.' ' 
Thia speech  waa  interpreted  faithfully  to  the  Cbippewas,  but  none  of  them  answered, 
Initeadefapeaking,  they  ezammed  the  flints  and  priming  of  their  gnns.  The  Littl« 
Seldier  draw  from  beneath  his  robe  a  few  fathoms  of  oord,  cut  from  an  elk  skin,  and 


Xil' 


m 


4.NNALS  9f  iruti 


&;  njit'i 


I 


preMQtly  ascond  tbt  Mo  crlmiaak,  £uteofaig  (hem  to^tb«r  by  tht  olbows.  it  was 
observad  that  he  drew  his  knot*  rather  tighter  than  it  was  absolutely  necessaiy;  but 
no  one  blamed  him.  The  Dakotai  wer«  then  lad  for(h.  As  soon  as  they  passed  the 
gate,  the  Chippewas  halted  and  cocked  their  guns,  for  their  rengeance  was  growing 
impatient 

"  You  must  not  shoot  them  under  our  walls,"  said  one  of  the  officers. 

"  I  hope  you  do  not  expect  us  to  take  them  veiy  far,"  replied  a  Chippewa. 

The  procession  then  moved  on.  One  of  the  Dukotas  struck  up  the  death  song.  The 
other  attempted  it,  but  did  not  succeed;  his  voice  sunk  into  a  quaver  of  consternation. 
The  Chippewas  led  them  to  a  rising  ground,  about  two  furloogs  from  the  Fort,  there 
halted,  and  bade  them  run  for  their  Uvea.  They  were  not  slow  to  obey  the  mandate, 
and  their  executioners  gave  them  thirty  yards  law.  At  that  distance,  six  guns  were 
discharged  at  them,  and  they  fell  dead.  Instantly  the  prairie  rang  with  the  Chippewa 
cri  dejtie,  and  the  execntionen  rushed  towards  the  corpses,  with  their  knives  bared, 
yelling  like  fiends.  Twice  and  thrice  did  each  plunge  his  weapon  into  the  bodies 
of  the  prostrate  foes,  and  then  ivipe  their  blades  on  their  face  or  blanket.  One  or  two 
displayed  a  ferocity  which  those  only  who  saw,  can  entirely  realize.  They  drew  their 
reeking  knives  through  their  lips,  and  exclaimed,  with  a  smack,  that  they  had  never 
tasted  any  thing  so  good.  An  enemy's  blood  was  better  than  even  fire  water.  The 
whole  party  then  spat  upon  the  body  of  him  who  had  feared  his  fate,  and  spumed  it 
with  their  feet.  They  had  not  tasted  his  blood.  It  would,  they  said,  have  made  their 
hearts  weak.  To  him  who  had  sung  his  death  song,  they  offered  no  indignity.  On  the 
contrary,  they  covered  him  with  a  new  blanket.    They  then  returned  to  the  Fort. 

The  Colonel  met  them  at  the  gate.  He  had  prevented  all  over  whom  his  authority 
extended  from  witnessing  the  scene  just  described,  and  had  done  his  best  to  make  the 
execution  the  exclusive  business  of  the  Chippewas.  He  now  told  them  that  the  bodies 
of  the  shun  must  not  be  suffered  to  lemain  upon  his  laud,  where  the  spectacle  might 
grieve  the  Dakotaa  who  were  innocent  of  their  crime.  The  party  retired,  and  proceeded 
to  the  slaughter  (pronnd.  They  took  the  dead  Oakotas  by  the  heels,  trailed  them  over 
the  earth  to  the  bluff,  and  there  threw  them  over  a  perpendicular  precipice  a  hundred 
and  fifty  feet  high.  The  bodies  splashed  and  sunk,  and  nothing  more  wa^  ever  seen  or 
heard  of  them. 

Among  the  Dakotas  detained  in  the  guard-house  was  an  old  man  named^Khoya-pa, 
or  the  tlagle's  Head.  We  knew  him  well — ^he  once  cheated  us  out  of  a  considerable 
amount  of  merchandize;  but  it  was  in  the  way  of  trade,  all  fair,  accordiag  to  Indian 
ethics,  and  we  bear  him  no  malice.  He  had  not  slept  during  the  night,  but  had  tramp* 
cd  up  and  down  the  floor,  deeply  agitated,  to  the  extreme  disturbance  of  the  soldiers. 
One  of  those  who  were  put  to  death,  was  his  nephew.  When  this  young  man  was  dc 
signated  by  the  wounded  Chippewas  as  one  of  the  assassins,  and  led  forth  to  suffer  death, 
his  tears  flowed;  and  when  be  heard  the  report  of  the  gnns  which  ended  him,  his  emo. 
tion  became  uncontrolable.    He  immediately  sent  for  the  commanding  dficer. 

"  Father,*^  said  he, ''  the  band  of  the  Btiiturt  a«a:  Fieom  are  bad  people.  They  are 
always  getting  themselves  into  trouble,  and  others  are  always  sure  to  suffer  with  them. 
It  was  foolish  to  shoot  the  Chippewa  last  year,  but  they  did  it,  and  perhaps  one  of  my 
gtaod'ofaildfeB  will  be  scalped  for  It.    What  they  have  jut  done  was  a  felly.    Th^r  pu^* 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


129 


luaded  mj  nephew  to  join  them,  and  he  is  dead.  Let  them  take  the  coudequeiiees  of 
their  own  act  themselves,  this  time.  I  know  where  I  can  find  two  more  of  them,  and 
if  you  will  let  me  out  I  will  bring  them  to  you,  and  you  may  put  them  to  death,  as  they 
deserve,  or  spare  them — as  you  please.  If  you  slay  them,  I  shall  be  glad ;  if  you  let 
them  go,  I  shall  be  sorry.  They  ought  not  to  be  suffered  to  bring  the  whole  nation 
into  disgrace  and  trouble." 

"  If  the  Colonel  lets  him  out,  T  wonder  when  we  shall  see  him  again?"  said  one  of 
the  guard  to  another. 

The  Colonel  knew  the  Dakota  character  better.  "  How  long  will  it  be  before  you 
return  with  the  man-slayers  ?'' said  he  to  Khoya-pa. 

"  By  sunset  to-morrow  night,"  replied  the  Eagle  Head,  I  will  be  before  your  gate,  and 
if  I  come  alone,  you  may  give  my  body  to  the  Chippewas." 

The  ann  was  high  in  the  heavens  when  the  Eagle  Head  departed,  with  h's  gun  in  his 
hand  and  his  knife  and  tomahawk  in  his  belt.  It  is  si.xty  niiles  from  St.  Peter's  to  the 
Batture  aux  Fievrcs,  and  he  arrived  there  early  the  next  morning,  having  slept  an  hour 
or  two  in  the  woods  near  the  village.  He  went  straight  to  the  lodge  of  Sagaiidosliee, 
or  tho  Englishman,  for  so  was  the  father  of  Toopunkah  Zeze  named.  The  family  were 
already  awake,  and  the  murderer  was  relating  his  exploit  with  great  glee  when  Khoya- 
pa  entered. 

"  You  have  acted  like  a  dog,"  said  the  old  man  to  Toopunkah  Zeze.  "  So  have  you," 
he  added,  turning  to  the  other  assassin.  "  Some  one  must  die  for  what  you  have  done, 
and  it  will  be  better  that  your  lives  be  taken,  than  that  others  should  die  for  your  folly. 
There  are  no  worse  men  than  yourselves  in  our  nation.  I  tell  you,  you  must  die.  Rise 
and  go  with  me,  like  men,  or  I  will  kill  you  like  dogs  where  you  sit." 

So  saying,  the  old  man  cocked  his  gun  and  drew  his  tomahawk  from  his  belt.  The 
women  began  to  scream  and  scold;  the  Englishman's  brow  grew  dark,  but  no  opposi- 
tion was  offered.  Perhaps  the  men  were  afraid  to  harm  the  Eagle  Head,  for  though 
he  was  not  recognized  as  a  chief,  his  sons  and  sons-in-law  were  many,  and  his  influence 
was  considerable.  Any  one  who  should  have  harmed  him  would  have  certainly  suflTered 
for  it.  Besides,  his  reputation  as  an  upright  and  valiant  man  was  high;  he  was  tall 
and  erect,  audage  had  not  withered  his  muscles  and  sinews.  Whatever  motives  might 
have  restrained  the  families  of  the  criminals  from  opposing  the  aged  warrior,  Toopun- 
kah Zeze  showed  no  disposition  to  disobey  him.  Ho  rose  with  the  utmost  alacrity, 
handed  the  Eagle  Head  a  rope,  and  tendered  his  arms  to  be  tied.  When  he  was  se- 
cured he  requested  his  father  to  thrust  sliari)  oaken  splinters  through  the  muscular  parts 
of  his  arms,  that  the  Americans  might  see  that  ho  cared  not  for  pain.  The  English- 
man— his  father — complied,  without  uttering  a  syllable! 

The  other  criminal  was  pale,  trembled,  and  seemed  wholly  stupefied  by  terror.  How- 
ever, he  submitted  passively  to  be  tied.  "  Now,"  said  the  Eagle  Head,  "start — walk 
before  me,  and  that  briskly,  for  you  must  die  at  tho  American  Fort  before  sunset,  and 
it  is  a  long  distance." 

Just  before  sunset  that  day,  the  Colonel  and  another  officer  were  standing  at  the  gate 
ol'  the  Fort.    "  It  is  late,"  said  the  latter,  "  and  our  old  friend  does  not  show  himself 
ret.     I  do  not  think  he  will.    He  would  certainly  be  a  fool  to  come  back  to  what  he 
thinks  certain  danger:  for  he  had  nothing  ta  do  with  the  murder." 
R 


■'ii. 


'41 


130  Annals  of  the 

"  If  I  bad  kept  biuj,"  replied  the  commanding  officer,  "  uo  good  could  have  como  of 
it.  He  was  innocent,  and  could  not  have  been  convicted,  supposing  that  any  of  our 
courts  may  be  competent  to  try  him.  1  b(.'lie\cd  that  he  would  keep  his  word,  and 
bring  the  real  criminals,  uml  1  have  no  doubt  about  the  propriety  of  the  course  I  shall 
adopt  with  tliem.  I  trust  the  Eagle  Head  yet;  aud  by  heaven,  he  deserves  to  he  trust- 
ed!    Look! — there  he  comes,  driving  llie  two  black  sheep  before  him." 

Indeed,  the  old  man  and  his  prisoners  canu;  in  sight  at  that  moment  They  soon 
arrived  at  the  gate.  "  Here  t!  cy  are,  father,"  said  the  Eagle  Head.  "  Take  them,  and 
kill  them,  and  if  that  is  not  enongh  for  the  safety  of  my  ixople,  take  my  life,  too,  I 
throw  away  my  body  freely." 

The  white  chief  told  Khoyapa  that  ho  was  at  liberty  lioui  Lliat  moment,  and  made 
him  a  liberal  present,  after  which  the  old  man  withdrew.  A  hasty  council  was  then 
held  with  the  Chippewas,  to  whom  the  victims  were  tendered,  as  the  two  first  had  been. 
By  this  time  a  considerai^lc  iiumbcr  of  the  Dakotas  had  assembled  about  the  prison- 
ers. "You  must  die  now,''  said  one  man,  "The  white  chief  has  given  you  to  the 
enemy.  "^ 

"I  know  it,"  replied  Toopuukah  Zozo,  "  and  1  am  ready.  I  shall  fall  like  a  man. 
Bear  witness  of  it.  Hero,'  Falling-  Leaf,  take  my  blanket-  I  shall  have  no  use  for  it. 
Take  my  ear-rings.  Gray  Woman." 

He  sat  down  upon  the  grounil,  aud,  with  the  aid  of  others,  divested  himself  of  his 
ornaments  and  apparel,  which  he  distributed  to  those  who  stood  nighest.  His  dauntless 
mein  and  handsome  person  made  the  whites,  who  looked  on,  sorry  for  him.  He  was 
in  the  bloom  of  youth,  not  above  twenty  at  most,  six  feet  high,  and  formed  after  Na-. 
ture's  best  model.  Stain  the  IJclvidere  Apollo  with  walnut  juice,  and  it  will  be  an 
axact  likeness  of  Toopunkah  Zeze.  He  refused  to  part  with  the  two  eagle's  feathers. 
One  of  them  he  had  not  yet  worn  two  days,  ho  said,  and  he  would  not  part  with  them. 
The  Chippewas  would  sec  that  a  tear rior  was  about  to  die. 

The  companion  of  Toopunkah  Zeze  followed  his  example  in  giving  away  his  clothing, 
quite  mechanically,  it  seemed.  It  was  evident,  though  he  did  not  speak,  that  ho  was 
not  equal  to  the  circumstances  in  which  he  was  placed.  He  was  a  villainous  looking 
fellow;  such  a  man,  indeed,  as  a  despotic  sovereign  would  hang  for  his  countenance. 
He  had  the  most  hideous  hare  lip  that  we  ever  saw,  and  was  thence  called  by  the  Dako- 
tas, The  Split  Upper  Lip.  He  was  known  to  most  of  the  white  men  present  as  a  noto 
rious  thief,  a  character  very  uncommon  among  Indian  men,  though  not  among  Indian 
women.  c,  . ,,« 

The  Chippewa  chief,  Flat  Mouth,  thus  addressed  the  commandinfif  officer: — 
"  Father,  wc  have  lost  one  life,  and  it  is  certain  that  one  more  will  die  of  his  wounds. 
We  have  already  taken  life  for  life,  and  it  is  all  that  our  customs  require.  Father,  do 
not  think  that  I  do  not  love  our  people  whose  blood  has  been  shed.  I  would  fain  kill 
every  one  of  the  Nahtooessie  tribe  to  revenge  them,  but  a  wise  man  should  be  prudent 
in  his  revenge.  Father,  we  Sandy  Lake  Chippewas  are  a  small,  a  very  small  band,  and 
we  are  ill  armed.  If  we  provoke  the  Nahtooessies  too  far,  they  will  come  to  our  country 
in  a  body,  and  we  are  not  able  to  resist  them.  Father,  I  am  a  very  little,  weak  chief 
(The  varlet  spoke  falsely,  for  he  was  the  biggest  and  most  corpulent  Indian  we  ever  saw) 
Father,  we  have  already  had  life  for  life,  and  I  am  satisfied. 


Minnesota  Historical  Societv 


131 


Upstarted  the  Little  Soldier;  tire  m  his  eye.     lie  was  piopcrly  named,  being  a  very 
little  man,  almost  a  dwarf.    Yet  he  was  thick  set,  active  and  muscular,  and  his  spiri  t 
was  great.    Little  as  ho  was,  he  enjoyed  the  repute  of  being  the  bravest  and  most  sue 
cessful  warrior  of  Sandy  Lake.     He  it  was,  who.se  brother  had  been  slain  the  year  be- 
fore at  the  Murder  Pole. 

"  Our  father  with  the  Flat  Mouth,  says  that  he  is  sHtislieil,"  said  the  Little  Soldier. 
"So  am  not  L  We  have  had  life  for  life,  as  he  says,  Init  I  am  not  satisfied.  This 
man,  (pointing  to  Toopunkah  Zoze,)  shot  my  brother  latt  year,  and  the  sun  has  not  yet 
set  twice  since  he  shot  ray  wife  also,  This  other  aided  him.  Tlicy  deserve  to  die,  and 
they  shall  die.     Hoh !"  he  added  to  the  prisoners,  signifying  tliat  they  must  march. 

Toopunkah  Zeze  sprung  to  his  feet  and  began  to  sing  his  death  song.  It  was  some- 
thing like  the  following,  many  times  repeated: —  ■    •    ^  '    -. 


-'-.■J 


I  mtisUlie,  J  mn.st  die,  '"[ 

IJut  wminyly  I  fall. 

They  can  take  I'rom  mo  butono  life;         '' 

IJut  I  liave  taken  two  from  them.  ] 

Two  for  one.  two  for  one.  two  for  one,  &c. 


He  burst  into 
lie  did  not  dc- 


The  Split  Lip  was  wholly  unable  to  imitate  his  brave  companion 

tears,  and  piteously  implored  the  eonmianding  officer  to  spare  his  life. 

serve  to  die,  he  said,  for  he  was  not  guiltv.     lie  had  killed  no  one — his  gun  had  missed 
fire." 

Here  Toopunkah  Zezo  ooasod  «iuging,  and  indignantly  interrupted  him.     "  You  lie 
dog.     Coward,  old  woman,  you  know  that  you  lie.     Yon  know  that  you  are  as  guilty 
as  I  am.     Hold  your  pe.icc,  and  die  like  a  man — die  like  mc."    Then,  turning  his  face 
away  with  an  expression  of  exceeding  contompt,  he  rofiommenced —  ■     -  ■  ^m 

Two  fiH' one. 'wo  foi' Olio—  '  "''.'.-l  -       '''■-■■ 

and  strode  forward,  dragging  the  Split  Lip  al'tur  iiim. 

Arriving  at  the  place  of  execution,  tho  Chippcwas  ga\o  them  law,  aud  fired.  The 
Split  Lip  was  shot  dead  on  tho  spot.  Toopunkah  Zeze  was  also,  stricken  through  the 
body,  but  did  not  iall.  One  bullet  hint  cut  the  ropo  which  bound  him  to  his  compan- 
ion, and  he  instantly  started  forward  with  as  good  speed  as  if  ho  had  been  wholly  un- 
hurt. A  shout  of  joy  arose  from  a  neighboring  copse,  where  a  few  Dakotas  had  hid- 
den themselves  to  witness  the  spectacle.  Their  joy  was  of  short  duration.  The  Little 
Soldier's  gun  had  missed  (Ire,  but  he  picked  his  flint  and  leveled  again.  Toopunkah 
Zeze  had  gotten  a  hundred  and  lifly  yards  from  his  foe^",  when  tho  second  bull«t  struck 
and  killed  him  instantly. 

After  this  catastrojiho,  all  the  Dakotas  quittetl  the  vicinity  of  Fort  Snelling,  aud  did 
not  return  to  it  for  some  months.  It  was  said  that  they  formed  a  conspiracy,  to  demand 
a  council,  and  kill  the  Indian  Agent  and  the  commanding  officer.  If  this  was  fact, 
they  had  no  opportunity,  or  wanted  tho  spirit,  to  execute  their  purpose. 

The  Flat  Mouth's  band  lingered  in  the  Fort  till  their  wounded  comrade  died.  He 
was  sensible  of  his  condition,  and  bore  his  pains  with  great  fortitude.  When  he  felt 
his  end  approach,  he  desired  that  his  horse  might  be  gaily  caparisoned,  and  brought  to 
the  Hospital  window,  so  that  he  might  touch  the  animal.  He  then  took  from  his  me- 
dicine bag  a  large  cake  of  mnplc  sugar  and  held  it  forth     It  may  seem  strange,  but  it 


1. 1  ■ 


M 


■'.'.' 


M 


132 


Annals  of  the 


i 


is  true,  that  the  bettst  eut  it  iroui  liis  band.  His  features  were  radiant  with  delight  as 
lie  fell  back  on  the  pillow  exhausted.  His  hurae  had  eaten  the  sugar,  he  said,  and  he 
was  sure  of  a  favorable  reception,  and  comfortuble  quarterri  in  tiie  other  world.  Half 
an  hour  after,  he  breathed  his  last.  Wo  tried  to  discover  the  details  of  his  superstition , 
but  could  not  succeed.     It  is  a  subject  on  wliich  Indians  unwillingly  discourse. 

For  a  short  time  after  the  execution  of  Toopunkuh  Zeze  and  his  accomplices,  the 
Indian  country  remained  ((uiet.  Thu  Dukotas  avoided  ull  intercourse  with  the  whites. 
They  were  angry  at  the  death  of  their  ftllows,  indeed,  and  spoke  of  vengeance  among 
themselves  ;  but  they  either  were  convinced  of  the  justice  of  what  had  been  done,  or 
knew  the  superior  force  of  the  whites  too  well  to  think  of  taking  any  active  measures. 
However,  they  resolved  to  make  cats'  paws  of  the  Wiunebagoes,  who  were,  and  are, 
of  much  more  decided  character  than  themselves.  The  tribe,  as  their  traditions  say, 
were  driven  from  Mexico  by  the  companions  of  Cortez,  or  their  successors.  The 
tradition  is  probably  correct  in  point  of  fact  ;  for  they  state  that  they  resisted  all 
attempts  to  expel  them  from  their  native  land,  till  the  white  invaders  hunted  thena  with 
dogs  of  uncommon  size  and  ferocity  ;  probably,  these  were  the  bloodhounds  since  em- 
employed  to  subdue  the  Maroons  in  Jamaica.  The  Dakoias  have  a  similar  tradition. 
Be  that  us  it  may,  the  Winnebagoes  retained  an  inveterate  antipathy  to  the  Mexican 
Spaniards,  till  \cry  lately.  They  have  now  transferi-ed  it  to  the  people  of  the  United 
States.  Some  old  men  among  them  still  remember  the  excursions  they  were  wont  to 
make  in  their  youth  to  the  borders  of  Mexico,  whence  they  brought  horses,  captives,  Ac. 
These  people  have  more  courage  and  more  national  character  than  any  tribe  of  the 
North-west.  Drunkenness  is  not  so  common  among  them  as  among  other  tribes,  and  they 
are  iM  so  fond  of  mixing  blood  with  the  whites.  There  arc  very  few  Winnebago  half- 
breeds.  A  good  many  of  them  joined  the  confederacy  of  Tecumsch,  and  sixty  of  their 
best  and  bravest  warriors  wcsre  killed  at  Tippecanoe. 

Several  years  since,  when  the  fifth  United  States  regiment  of  infantry  ascended 
the  Mississippi,  they  halted  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  where  they  were  visited  by  a  great  many 
Winnebagoes.  An  aged  warrior  accosted  Captain  Gooding,  as  he  landed  on  the 
beach,  aftd  offered  him  his  hand.  "I  think,"  said  the  Winnebago,  "  that  I  could  tell 
what  ails  your  neck,  that  you  should  have  such  a  great  scar  upon  it."  "Probably  you 
could,"  replied  the  captain,  "you  may  have  reason  to  know  that  there  is  a  Winnebago 
bullet  in  my  flesh  "  "Aye,"  returned  the  savage,  "  and  1  could  tell  you  who  put  it  in. 
But  you  are  a  brave  man,  and  wo  arc  all  friends  now."  Apparently  the  old  man  con- 
sidered this  reminiscence  an  excellent  jest,  for  he  laughed  heartily. 

No  tribe  consider  revenge  a  more  sacred  duty  than  do  the  Winnebagoes.  It  was 
iheir  ancient  custom  to  take  five  lives  for  one,  and  it  is  notorious  on  the  frontiers,  that  no 
blood  of  theiis  has  bi^en  shed,  even  in  modern  days,  that  has  not  been  fully  avenged. 
They  used,  too,  to  wear  some  part  of  the  body  of  a  slain  enemy  about  them  as  o  testi- 
monial of  prowess.  We  well  remember  a  grim  Winnebago,  who  was  wont  to  present 
himself  before  the  whites,  who  passed  the  portage  of  the  Fox  and  Wisconsin  rivers, 
*ith  a  hnman  hand  hanging  on  his  breii.st.  He  had  taken  it  from  a  Yankee  soldier  at 
Tippecanoe. 

It  was  not  difiicuil  to  stir  up  such  a  jjeuple  to  liostility,  and,  moreover,  circumstaacSiBii 
favored  the  design  of  the  Dakotafc. 

Ther*  is,  or  was,  a  village  of  WiuneliagoeJ?  o»  the  Black  river,  not  far  from  tlie'  Da- 


Minnesota  Historical  Society. 


■  lii 


kota  town  of  which  Wabashnw  is  chief.  The  two  trib«t)  are  deBcended  from  the  same 
stock,  as  their  languages  abundantly  prove,  and  the  claims  of  common  ori|;in  have  been 
strengthened  by  frequent  intermarriages.  Now,  it  happened  that,  at  the  time  when 
Toopunkah  Zeze  was  put  to  death  at  Fort  Snelliiig,  the  Red  Bird  was  absent  Irom  bis 
Winnebago  village,  on  an  expedition  against  the  Chippewas.  He  returned  uusuccess  - 
ful,  and  consequently,  sullen  and  malcontent .  Till  this  time,  he  had  been  noted  among 
his  tribe  for  his  friendly  disposition  towards  the  "  men  with  hats,"  as  Indians  call  the 
whites,  and  among  the  traders,  for  his  scrupulous  honesty.  However,  this  man,  from 
whom  no  white  iwraon  beyond  the  frontier  would  have  anticijjated  injury,  was  easily  in- 
duced to  commit  a  bloody  and  unprovoked  outrage. 

Certain  Dakota  Ambassadors  arrived  at  the  Red  Bird's  village,  with  a  lie  iu  their 
mouths.  '*  You  have  become  a  bye-word  of  reproach  among  us,"  said  they.  ' '  You  have 
just  given  the  Chippewas  reason  to  laugh  at  you,  and  the  Big  Knives  also  laugh  at  you. 
Lo  !  while  they  were  among  you,  they  dared  not  offend  you,  but  now  they  have  caused 
Wamandoosgarra-Ha  and  his  companion  to  be  put  to  death,  and  they  have  cut  theii  bod* 
ies  into  pieces  not  bigger  than  the  spots  in  a  bead  garter."  The  tale  was  believed,  and 
aery  for  vengeance  arose  throughout  the  village.  It  was  decided  that  something  must 
be  done,  and  the  Dakota  envoys  promised  to  lend  a  helping  hand. 

A  few  days  before,  two  keel  boats  had  ascended  the  river,  laden  with  provisions  for 
the  troops  at  Fort  Snelling.  They  passed  the  mouth  of  Black  river  with  a  full  sheet, 
so  that  a  few  Winnebagoes,  who  were  there  encamped,  had  some  difficulty  in  reachin^^ 
them  with  their  canoes.  They  might  have  taken  both  boats,  for  there  were  but  three 
firelocks  on  board  ;  nevertheless,  they  offered  no  injury.  They  sold  iish  and  venison  to 
the  boatmen,  on  amicable  terms,  and  suffered  them  to  pursue  their  journey  unmolested. 
We  mention  this  trifling  circumstances,  merely  because  it  was  aftcnrards  reported  in  the 
St.  Lous  papers,  that  the  crews  of  the  boats  had  abused  these  Widnebagdes  shame- 
fully, which  assuredly  was  not  the  case.  The  wind  died  away  before  the  boats  r^ched 
the  village  of  Wabashaw,  which  is  situated  on  the  West  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  twelve 
or  fifteen  miles  above  the  mouth  of  Black  river.  Here  the  Dakotas  peremptorily  com- 
manded them  to  put  ashore,  which  they  did.  No  reason  was  assigned  for  the  order 
Upwards  of  five  hundred  warriors  immediately  crowded  on  board.  A  passenger  who  wa^ 
well  acquainted  with  tho  Dakotas,  obseved  that  they  brought  no  women  with  them,  as 
was  usual ;  that  they  were  painted  black  (which  signifies  either  grief- or  hostility  ;)  (hat 
they  refused  to  shake  hands  with  the  boatmen,  and  that  their  speech  was  brief  and  sul. 
len.  He  instantly  comndunicated  his  observations  to  Mr.  Lindsay,  who  commanded  the 
boats,  and  advised  him  to  push  ou,  before  the  savages  should  have  discovered  that  the 
party  were  wholly  unarmed.  Lindsay,  a  bold-hearted  Eeutuckian,  assumed  the  tone 
of  command,  and  peremtorily  ordered  the  Dakotas  ashore.  They,  probably,  thought 
that  big  words  would  be  seconded  with  hard  blows,  and  complied.  The  boats  pushed 
on.  Several  Indians  pursued  them  along  the  shore  for  several  miles,  with  speech  of 
taunt  and  defiance ;  but  they  offered  no  farther  molestation. 

The  Dakota  villages  Iiigber  up  showed  much  ill-will,  but  no  disposition,  or  rather  no 
courage,  to  attack.  Altogether,  appearances  were  so  threatening,  tbat  on  ^is  arrival 
at  Fort  Snelling,  Mr.  Lindsay  communicated  what  he  had  seen  to  the  commanding  of- 
ficer,  and  asked  that  his  crew  should  be  furnished  with  arms  and  ammuiiitiqn.  The 
request  was  granted  ;  his  thirty-two  men   were  provided  with  tHirty-twb  muskets,  and 


^^i 


'.  ^  -'    '■ 

i  I  : 


■% 


134 


Annals  of  the 


V 


a  barrel  of  ball-cartridges.    Thus  scciirttd  agaiust  attatk,  the  'lOatH  (.'ommenct'd  the  de 
scent  of  the  river. 

In  the  meanTt^ilc,  the  Red  Bird  had  cogitated  upon  what  lio  had  heard,  every  tittle 
of  which  he  believed,  and  had  come  to  the  conclusion,  that  the  honor  of  his  race  required 
(he  blood  of  two  Americans  at  least.  He  therefore  got  into  Km  canoe  with  Wekaw,  or 
The  Sun,  and  two  others,  and  paddled  to  Prairie  du  Chien. 

When  ho  got  there,  he  waited  npon  Mr.  Boilevin  in  the  most  friendly  manner,  and 
begged  to  be  regarded  as  one  of  the  stnunchost  friends  of  the  Americans.  The  venera- 
ble agent  admitied  his  claims,  but  absolutely  refused  to  givo  him  any  whisky.  The 
Winnebago  chief  then  applied  to  a  trader  in  the  town,  who,  relying  on  his  general  good 
character,  did  not  hesitate  to  furnish  him  with  an  eight  gallon  kog  of  spirits,  the  value 
of  which  was  to  be  paid  in  furs,  in  the  succeeding  nulnmn. 

There  was  an  old  colored  woman  in  the  village,  whoso  five  sons  iiad  never  heard  that 
they  were  inferior  beings,  either  from  the  Indians  or  the  Canadian  French.  Therefore 
baying  never  considered  themselves  degraded,  they  were  not  degraded.  On  the  con. 
trary,  they  ranked  with  the  most  respectable  inhabitants  of  the  place.  We  know  them 
well.  One  of  them  was  the  village  blacksmith  ;  the  others  were  Riibstantial  farmers. 
Their  father  was  a  Frenchman,  and  their  name  wn.s  Gngnior. 

One  of  these  men  owned  a  farm  throe  miles  from  Prairio  du  Ohion,  where  he  lived 
with  his  wife,  (a  white  woman)  two  children,  and  a  hired  man  named  Liepcap.  Thither 
the  Red  Bird  repaired  with  hia  throe  companions,  sure  of  a  fair  reception  ;  for  Regis 
Gagnier  had  always  been  noted  for  his  humanity  to  the  poor,  especially  the  Indians. 

Regis  Gagnier  invited  his  savage  visiters  to  enter,  hnwf  the  kettle  over  the  fire,  gave 
them  to  eat,  and  smoked  the  pipe  of  peace  with  them.  The  lied  IJird  was  the  last 
man  on  earth  whom  he  would  have  feared  ;  for  thoy  were  well  acquainted  with  each 
other,  and  had  reciprocated  good  offices.  The  Indians  lemaiucd  several  hour.s  under 
Gagnier's  hospitable  roof.  At  last,  when  tho  farmer  least  expected  it,  the  Winnebago 
chief  levelled  his  gun  and  shot  him  down  dead  on  hia  own  hearth -stone.  Liepcap  was 
slain  at  the  same  instant  by  Wekaw.  Madam  Gagnier  turned  to  fly  with  her  infant 
(of  eighteen  months).  As  she  was  about  to  leap  through  tho  window,  tho  child  was 
torn  from  her  arms  by  Wekaw,  stabbed,  scalped,  and  thro;\  n  violently  on  tho  floor,  as 
dead.  The  murderer  then  attacked  tho  woman;  but  gave  way  when  she  snatched  up 
a  gun  that  was  leaning  against  tho  wall,  and  presented  it  to  his  breast.^'  She  ihcu  effect- 
ed her  escape.  Her  eldest  son,  a  lad  of  ten  years,  also  shunned  the  murderers,  and 
they  both  arrived  in  the  village  at  about  the  same  time.  Tho  alarm  was  soon  given  ; 
but  when  the  avengers  of  blood  arrived  at  poor  Regis  Gagnier's  house,  they  fou7}d 
in  it  nothing  living  but  his  mangled  infant.  It  was  carried  to  tho  village,  an.!,  strange 
as  it  may  seem,  recovered. 

The  Red  Bird  and  his  companions  immediately  proceeded  from  the  scene  of  their 
crime  to  the  rendezvouz  of  their  band.  During  their  absence,  thirty-seven  of  the  war- 
riors, who  acknowledged  the  authority  of  the  Red  Bird,  had  assembled,  with  their  wives 
and  children,  near  the  mouth  of  Bad  Axo  river.  They  received  the  murderers  with 
exceeding  great  joy,  and  loud  approbation  of  their  exploit.  The  keg  of  liquor  was 
immediately  set  abroach,  the  ml  men  began  to  drink,  and,  as  their  spirits  ro,se,  to  boast 
of  what  they  had  already  done  and  intended  to  do.  Two  days  did  they  continue  to 
revel ;  and  on  the  third,  the  source  of  their  excitement  gave  out.  They  were  at  about 
four  in  the  afternoon,  dissipating  the  last  fumes  of  their  excitement  in  the  pealp  dance, 


MiNNKsoTA  Historical  Societv. 


135 


wheu  lliuy  deburiccl  uue  of  the  keol-boats  before  meDtioned,  appiuuchiug.  ForthwiUi 
a  proposal  to  take  hci,  and  masacro  tho  crew,  was  mado  aud  carried  by  accIamatioD, 
They  counted  upon  doiiijj  this  without  risk  ;  for  they  had  examined  her  on  her  v»»y  up 
and  supposed  that  there  wore  no  arms  on  board. 

Mr,  Lindsay's  boats  had  descended  tho  river  together  aa  fur  us  tho  village  of  Waba, 
sliaw,  where  tlicy  expected  on  attack.  Tho  Dakotas  on  shore  were  dancing  the  war 
dance,  and  hailed  their  approach  with  insults  and  menaces  ;  but  did  not  nevertheless, 
offer  to  obstruct  their  passage.  Tho  whites  now  supposed  the  danger  over,  and  a  strong 
wind  at  that  moment  beginning  to  blow  up  stream,  the  boats  parted'  company.  That 
which  sat  deepest  in  the  water  had  tho  advantage  of  tho  under  current,  and,  of  course 
gained  several  mile."  in  advance  of  the  other. 

So  strong  was  tho  wind,  that  all  tho  force  of  BWccps  coulil  .scarcely  stcui  it,  and,  by 
the  time  the  foremost  boat  was  near  thc-oncampmcnt,  at  the  mouth  of  tho  Bad  Axe, 
the  crew  were  very  willin;^'  to  stop  and  rest,  One  or  two  Frenchmen,  or  half-breeda, 
who  wore  on  board,  observed  tho  hostile  appearances  on  shore,  and  advised  the  rest  to 
keep  the  middle  of  the  stream  ;  but  their  counsel  was  disregarded.  Most  of  the  crew 
were  Americans,  who,  us  is  usual  with  our  countrymen,  combined  a  profound  ignorance 
of  Indian  character  with  a  thorough  contempt  for  Indian  prowess.  They  urged  the 
boat  directly  toward  the  camp,  with  all  the  force  of  tho  sweeps.  There  were  sixteen 
men  on  dock.  It  may  be  well  to  observe  here,  that  this,  like  all  keel-boUs  nsed  in  the 
Mississippi  valley,  was  built  almost  exactly  on  tho  model  of  the  Kric  and  Middlesex 
canal  boats. 

The  men  wcro  rallying  their  French  companious  ou  their  apprehensions,  and  the  boat 
was  within  thirty  yards  of  the  shore,  when  suddenly,  tho  trees  and  rocks  rang  with  the 
blood-  chilling,  ear-piercing  tones  of  the  war-whoop,  and  a  volley  of  rifle-balls  rained 
upon  the  deck.  Happily,  the  Winnobagoos  had  not  yet  recovered  from  the  effects  of 
their  debauch,  and  their  arms  were  not  steady.  One  man  only  fell  by  their  fire.  He 
was  a  little  negro,  named  Peter.  His  leg  was  dreadfully  shattered,  and  he  afterwards 
diedof  the  wound.    The  rest  immediately  made  the  best  of  their  way  below.    Then 

Peter  began  to  curse  and  to  swear,  d g  his  fellows  for  leaving  him  to  be  shot  at  like 

a  Christmas  turkey  ;  but  finding  that  his  reproaches  had  none  effect,  he  also  managed 
to  drag  himself  below.  All  this  passed  in  as  little  time  as  it  will  take  to  read  this  para- 
graph. 

Presently  a  voice  hailed  the  boat  in  the  Sac  tongue,  demanding  to  know  if  the  crew 
were  English.  A  half-breed  Sac,  named  Beauchamp,  answered  in  the  affirmative. 
"  Then,"  said  the  querist,  "  come  on  shore,  and  we  will  do  you  no  harm,  for  we  are  your 
brethren,  the  Sacs."  "  Dog,"  replied  Beauchamp,  "  no  Sac  would  attack  us  thus  cow- 
ardly.  If  you  want  us  on  shore,  you  must  come  and  fetch  us." 

With  that,  a  second  volley  came  from  the  shore;  but  as  the  men  were  now  lying 
prone  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  below  the  water  line,  they  all  escaped  but  one.  One 
man,  an  American,  named  Stewart  fell.  He  had  risen  to  return  the  first  fire,  and  the 
muzzle  of  his  musket  protruding  through  a  loop  hole,  showed  some  Winnebago  where 
to  aim.  The  bullet  struck  him  under  the  left  arm,  and  passed  directly  through  his  heart. 
He  fell  dead,  with  his  finger  on  the  trigger  of  his  undischarged  gun.  It  was  a  hot  day, 
and  before  the  fight  was  over,  the  scent  of  the  gun  powder  could  not  overpower  the 
stench  of  the  red  puddle  around  him. 


;;:■ 


-)•  ^3 


.'1  ■ 

t 


m 


Annals  of  thb 


The  WlBDtbagOM  •ucouraged  bjr  the  nonreais^anoe,  now  tathtd  to thoir cBnoe^  with 
intent  to  board.  One  venerably  old  man  endeavored  to  dissuade  them.  He  laid  hold 
on  one  of  the  cano^,  and  would,  perhaps,  have  succeeded  in  retaining  it;  but  in  the  heat 
of  his  argument,  a  ball  from  the  boat  hit  him  on  the  middle  finger  of  the  peace-making 
hand.  Verj  naturally  enraged  at  such  unkind  treatment  from  his  friends,  he  loosed 
the  ca^oe,  harri^  to  his  wigwam  for  hif  gun,  and  took  an  active  part  in  the  remainder 
of  the  action.  In  the  mean  while,  the  white  men  had  recovered  from  their  first  panic, 
and  seized  their  arms.  The  boarders  were  received  with  a  very  severe  discharge.  In 
one  canoe  two  savagev  ^ero  killed  with  the  same  bullet.  Their  dying  struggles  upset 
the  canoe,  and  the  rest  were  obliged  to  swim  on  shore,  where  it  was  sometime  before 
they  could  restore  their  arms  to  fighting  order.  Several  more  were  wounded,  and  those 
who  remained  unhurt,  put  back,  satisfiea  that  a  storm  wns  not  the  best  mode  of  attack. 

Two,  however,  persevered.  They  were  together  in  one  canoe,  and  approached  the 
))oat  aatern,  where  there  was  no  hole  through  which  the  whites  could  fire  upon  them. 
They  soon  leaped  on  board.  One  seized  the  long  stearing  our,  or  rudder.  The  other 
jumped  upon  deck,  where  he  halteil,  and  discharged  five  muskets,  which  had  been  left 
there  when  the  crew  fled  below,  through  the  deck  and  bottom  of  the  boat.  In  this 
manner  he  wounded  one  man  very  severely.  After  this  exploit,  he  hurried  to  the  bow, 
where  he  seized  a  long  pole,  and  with  the  assistance  of  the  steersman,  succeeded  in 
grounding  the  boat  on  a  sand  bar,  and  fixing  her  fast  under  the  fire  of  his  people.  The 
two  Winnebago  boatmen  then  liegan  to  load  and  fire,  to  the  no  small  annoyance  of  the 
crew.  He  at  the  stem,  was  soon  despatched.  One  of  the  whites  observed  his  position 
through  a  crack,  and  gave  him  a  mortal  wound  through  the  boards.  Still,  he  struggled 
to  get  overboard,  probably  to  save  his  scalp.  But  his  struggles  were  feeble,  nnd  h 
second  bullet  terminated  them  before  he  could  effect  liis  object.  After  the  figlit  wns 
over,  the  man  who  slew  him  took  his  scalp. 

The  bow  of  the  boat  was  open,  and  the  warrior  there  still  kept  his  station,  nut  of 
sight,  excepting  when  be  stooped  to  fire,  which  he  did  five  times.  Ilis  third  shot  broke 
the  arm  and  passed  through  the  lungs  of  the  brave  Beauchamp.  At  this  sight  one  or 
two  began  to  speak  of  surrender.  "  No,  friends,"  cried  the  dying  man,  "  You  will  not 
save  your  lives  so.  Fight  to  the  last;  for  they  will  show  no  mercy.  If  they  got  the 
lietter  of  you,  for  God's  sake  throw  me  overboard.  Do  not  let  them  get  my  hair."  He 
continued  to  exhort  them  to  resistance,  as  long  an  his  hreatit  lasted,  and  died  with  the 
words,  "  fight  on,"  on  his  lips.  Before  the  time,  however,  his  slayer  had  also  taken  his 
leave  of  life.  A  sailor,  named  Jack  Mandeville,  shot  him  through  the  head,  and  he  fell 
overboard,  carrying  his  gun  with  him. 

From  that  moment  Mandeville,  assumed  tlie  conimuntl  of  the  boat.  A  few  had  re- 
solved to  take  the  skiff  and  leave  the  rest  to  their  futo.  They  had  already  cast  off  the 
rope.  Jack  interposed,  swearing  that  he  would  shoot  the  first  maji  and  bayonet 
the  second,  who  would  persevere.  They  submitted.  Two  more  had  hidden  them- 
selves in  the  bow  of  the  boat,  out  of  sight,  but  not  out  of  danger.  After  a  while,  the 
old  tar  missed  thctn,  sought  them,  and  compelled  them  by  threats  of  instant  death,  en- 
forced by  pricks  of  his  bayonet,  to  leave  their  biding  place,  and  take  share  in  the  business 
in  hand.  Afterwards  they  fought  like  bull-dogs.  It  wns  well  for  them  that  Mandeville 
acted  as  he  did ;  for  they  had  scarcely  risen,  when  a  score  of  bullets  at  least,  passed 
through  the  place  where  they  had  been  lying. 


Minnesota  Historicat.  Sociktv. 


137 


After  the  two  or  threo  first  volleya,  tbo  firo  liwl  Mnckcnod;  bnt  it  wns  not,  thorcforc 
the  les8  dangerous.  The  Iiiclmns  hnd  the  adviintago  of  suiKsrior  imm»>i;r»,  and  could 
shift  their  postures  at  pleasure.  The  whites  were  compelled  to  lie  in  the  'wttoni  of  the 
boat,  below  the  water-mark,  for  it<»  sides  were  no  bulwark.  Every  mlif^t  passed  through 
and  through.  It  was  only  at  intervals,  and  very  warily,  that  they  could  rise  to  lire; 
for  the  flash  of  every  gun  showotl  the  jwaition  of  the  marksman,  and  was  instantly  fol- 
lowed by  the  reports  of  two  or  throe  Indian  rifles.  On  the  other  hand,  they  were  not 
seen,  and  being  thiidy  scattered  OTer  a  largo  boat,  the  Winncl)agors  could  but  guess 
tlieir  positions.  The  firo,  was,  therefore,  slow;  for  none  on  either  sid«,  cared  to  waste 
ammunition.  Thus,  for  upwards  of  throe  hours,  the  boatmen  lay  in  blood  aud  bilge 
water,  deprived  of  the  free  use  of  their  limlw,  and  wholly  unable  to  CTtricnte  themselves. 

At  lost,  as  the  night  fell,  Mandeville  came  to  tbo  conclusion  that  diirkness  would 
render  the  guns  of  his  own  party  wholly  usclesis,  while  it  would  not  render  the  aim  of 
tbo  Winnebagoes  a  jot  less  certain.  He,  therefore,  as  soon  as  it  Wiw  dark,  stoutly 
called  for  assistance  and  sprang  into  the  water.  Pour  more  followed  him.  Tlie  balls 
rained  around  them,  passing  through  their  clothes;  but  they  persisted,  and  the  lont  wn 
soon  afloat.  Seeing  their  prey  escaping,  the  Winnebagoes  raised  a  yell  of  minglcii  rage 
and  despair,  and  gave  the  whites  a  farewell  volley.  It  was  returned,  with  three  hearty 
cheers,  and  ere  a  gun  could  bo  rc-loadod,  the  boat  had  floated  out  of  shot. 

For  half  the  night,  a  wailing  voice,  apparently  that  of  an  old  man,  was  hoard,  ffei- 
lowing  tho  boat,  at  a  safe  distance,  however.  It  was  conjectured  that  it  \,'bs  the 
father  of  hira  whose  body  the  boat  was  bearing  away.  Subsccpicnt  inquiry  proved  this 
supposition  to  bo  correct.  .^      ".'.',',        •     •       - 

Thirty-seven  Indians  were  engaged  in  this  battle,  seven  of  whom  were  killed,  and 
fonrteen  were  wounded.  They  managed  to  put  six  hundred  and  ninety-three  balls  into 
and  through  the  boat.  Two  of  the  crew  wore  killed  outright,  two  mortally,  and  two 
slightly  wounded.  Jack  Mandevillo's  courage  and  presence  of  mind,  undoubtedly, 
saved  the  rest,  as  well  as  the  boat ;  but  wc  have  never  heard  that  he  was  rewarded  In 
any  way  or  shape. 

Mr.  Lindsay's  boat  reached  the  mouth  of  tho  Bad  Axe  about  midnight.  The  In- 
dians opened  a  fire  upon  her,  which  was  promptly  returned.  There  was  a  light  on 
board,  at  which  the  first  gun  was  probably  aimed,  for  that  ball  only  hit  the  boat.  All 
tho  rest  passed  over  harmless  in  the  darkness. 

Great  was  the  alarm  at  Prarie  du  Chien  when  the  boats  arrived  there.  The  people 
left  their  houses  and  farms,  and  crowded  into  the  dilapidated,  Fort.  Nevertheless,  they 
showed  much  spirit,  itnd  speedily  established  a  very  effective  discipline.  An  express 
was  immediately  sent  to  Galena,  and  another  to  Fort  Snelling,  for  assistance.  A  com- 
pany of  upwards  of  a  hundred  volunteers  soon  arrived  from  Galena,  and  the  minds  of  the 
inhabitants  were  quieted. 

In  a  few  days  four  imperfect  companies  of  the  fifth  infantry  arrived  from  Fort  Snell- 
ing. The  commanding  oflicer  ordered  a  march  on  the  Red  Bird's  village;  but  as  tho 
volunteers  refused  to  obey,  and  determined  to  return  home,  he  was  obliged  to  counter- 
mand it. 

The  consternation  of  the  jieople  of  the  lead  mines  was  gi'oat.  Full  half  of  them  fled 
from  the  country.  Shortly  after,  however,  when  General  Atkinson  arrived  with  a  full 
reginaeat,  a  considerable  body  of  volunteers  joined  him  fiom  Galena,  and  accompanied 


1 

ill; 


138 


Annuls  Hist.  Society. 


hiin  to  th«  [lortage  of  Wisconsin,  to  light  witli  or  receive  the  aubmisBion  of  the  Winnc 
bagoM. 

The  Red  Bird  thoro  sppoRrod,  iu  nil  tho  parapherualiti  of  uii  Indian  chief  and  warrior 
ftad  sarre«der«d  himself  to  jnstico,  iogetlior  with  liia  companions  in  tho  murder  of  Gag 
nier,  and  one  of  liia  band,  who  had  taken  an  active  part  in  the  attack  on  tho  boats' 
Tbej  wore  incarcerated  at  Prairie  du  Chicn.     A  dioadful  epidemic  broke  out  there 
about  this  Um«,  and  ho  died  in  priwn.    lie  knew  that  his  deatli  was  certaini  and  did 
not  shrink  fVom  it.  ,-.■  „'.«^..;^t..^.,-::i]  .■•.-.-.:;.;. <5  v,i*;o-' f,.,'-  .if^v 

!■  the  eourse  of  a  jrear,  the  people  of  tho  lead  mines  iucrcnscJ  in  number  and  in 
ttrenf  th,  and  encroached  upon  tho  Winnebago  lands.  Tlie  Winnobugocs  complained 
in  vaip.  Next  spring,  the  murderers  of  Mcthodo,  and  the  other  Indian  prisoners,  were 
triedf  convicted  and  sentrnced  to  death.  A  deputation  of  the  tribe  went  to  Washing- 
ton to  solicit  their  pardon.  President  Adams  granted  it,  pa  the  implied  eonditioa  that 
the  tribe  would  cede  the  lauds,  theu  in  possession  of  the  minbi's.  The  Winnebagoes 
have  kept  their  word — the  land  has  been  ceded,  and  Mudauie  Gaguier  has  been  com- 
pensated for  the  loss  of  her  husband,  and  the  mutilation  of  her  infant.  Wo  believe  that 
she  received,  after  waiting  for  justice  two  years,  the  magnificent  sum  of  two  thousand 
dddara-. 

We  will  close  this  true  account  of  Life  beyond  tho  Frontier,  with  an  anecdote  which 
places  the  Winnebago  character  iu  a  more  amiable  light  than  any  thing  already  related. 
The  militia  of  Prairie  du  Ohien  immediately  after  the  affuir  of  the  boats,  seized  the  old 
ohief  Descorrie;  the  same  -who  has  already  been  mentioned.  He  was  told  that  if  the 
Red  Bird  should  not  be  given  up  within  a  certain  time,  he  was  to  die  in  his  stead.  This 
he  steadfastly  believed.  Finding  that  confinement  injured  his  health,  he  requested  to 
be  permitted  to  range  the  country  on  his  parole.  The  demand  was  granted.  He  was 
bidden  to  go  whither  he  pleased  during  the  day,  but  at  sunset  he  was  required  to  return 
to  tho  Fort  on  pa'n  of  being  considered  an  old  woman.  He  observed  the  condition  re- 
ligiously. At  the  first  tap  of  the  retreat,  Descorrie  was  sure  to  present  ^imself  at  the 
gate,  and  this  he  continued  to  do,  till  General  Atkinson  set  him  at  liberty.    :   .,  ■  ^  ., 


. U7".r 


■iiUA'^ 


Non. — ^The  materiala  illustrative  of  the  history  of  Minacaota,  hive  proved  more  numerotis  thad 
WiA  SQtioipated. 

With  tlie  chapter  on  Port  Snelling  It  in  necessary  to  conclude  tho  document. 

At  a  future  day  the  history  of  Minnesota  flrom  ila  occupancy  by  thn  Military  in  1819,  until  the 
oPCanicmtlon  of  the  Territory  in  1840,  may  be  published. 


Mem. — Owing  to  the  haste  in  which  it  was  necesfnry  to  issu^  a  portion  of  the  Annals,  the  rea- 
der wOl  detect  some  ^pographlcal  errors.  The  onlv  one  of  material  importance  ia  in  Gov,  Ram- 
My's  aidreai,  where  Carrn  i*  said  to  have  been  in  Minnesota,  In  17T0  instead  of  1766. 


••"•I  ' 


,    f  .'ii' 


,1.       !.:    Mil 


•/'li''] 


INDEX. 

1 

!-••-;'-■  •  ..:.':(  (Eiii  iili 

An-petu-sap8-win, -       .         f 

American  Trade  with  Incliaus, gO 

B. 

Beltrami,  Italian  Tourist  *   i'    *  .        114 

Carver,  Capt.  Jonathan .        49 

Carver's  description  of  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,         :        .        .        .  gg 

"        Speech  at  Dayton's  Bluff, 54 

"  •       Deed  and  Claim  Examined          ----.-  87,  69 

Cameron,  Indian  Trader       .        .        .        .        ,        ■        -        -  -      (J8 

Charleville,  Early  Traveler 5 

Census  of  Indian  Tribes  in  1 702. 

D. 

Dakotas,  Early  Residence  of    -        - f,  11 

"  "        Notices  of  11,99 

"        Name  among  the  Jesuits  and  Traders It 

"        Marquetto's  Description 91 

Dickson,  Indian  Trader      -        -         -        - 100 

Du  Luth,  Early  Explorer       ...-.-.-.      38 

B. 

Earliest  Census  of  Tribes, 4< 

Expedition  of  Pike -        -        -        -  04  90 

Ecclesiastical  Reminiscences,  J- 119 

Earliest  Explorer  of  Minnesota  River, SI 

P. 

Faribault, ^8 

Falls  of  St,  Anthony, » 

"       Hennepin's  Dcsoriptiou * 

«        Charlcville'fi       "              ^ 

♦«        Carver's            " • 

«        First  White  Man  ut •        •        -  111 

FirstMen  in  Minnesota, • 

Fort  Snelling,              JJJ 

t«        "       Name  Given **• 


\4 


']V 


f1 


140  Index. 

Gratiot,  Indiau  Trader              -' 61 

Gooding,  Wife  of  Capt.                Ill 

HaHaFalls, 1       .        .'       -  4 

Hiawatha, -  4 

Hogaa,  Wanke  River             i 

Hennepin,  Sketch  of           -   , 22 

-'•  '     '' "  I. 

Iberville'B  Manuscript,           - -        -        -  42 

'«        Notice  of  Sioux, 44 

"        Census  of  Tribes,    -                ---.--.  44 

.     f»i                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  ..      .:' ;        •  :l,     -'   i   ■ 

J. 

Joarnal  of  Le  Sueur, ;      .',.  . .  ■     33,40 

L.  '•■;r;;'    '■'.'■ 

Legend  of  St.  Croix  River, '     .       .    "■  '    4 

«          Falls  of  St.  Anthony, 7 

LaPointe, ^  ^>,M-?r  i-.b'u.r^  -..^u^ 

Le  Sueur,  Sketch  of 32 

Long,  Major               110 

Le  Sueur's  Liat  of  Sioux  Bands,          - 40 

M.  ;,.:: 

Minnesota,  ite  Signification          -                -        .        -        .        .       >,  3 

. "        River,  Resolve  of  Congress 4 

"            "    Its  First  Exploration             36 

Mimiella-Ha,        -        - 4 

Menard,  Letter  of  Father     -      ,  - -        •  20 

Morrison,  Indian  Trader,                         103 

.r;  N. 

Nicolet,  Early  Tourist,             18 

O. 

One-Eyed  Sioux,           -                -        -        -        -        -        -        -        -  102 

Ogdcn,  Sketch  of  Major 119 

n  .        .        -        .  ^ 

Poem  by  Rev.  S.  W.  Pond, 1 

Perrot,             31 

Prairie  Du  Chieu,  Military  Occupancy           lOO 

Presbyterian  Missions,  108, 109 

"           Church,  Fort  Snelling 119 

Pond,Rev.  0.  II          -       •       -       ■       •    .   -       •       r       ■       -  119 


Index,                               '  141 

R.  ■'! 

Banuey's  Gov.  Address ^2 

BennUe,  Indira  Trader IO4 

Beminiscenoes  of  Mrs.  Snelling, 113,118 

Red  River  Fonuly  Mardered,           llj^ 

• 

S. 

Saint  Pierre  River,              4 

'•     ,          "    Ite  Exploration as 

Saint  Croix  River, •        -        -        .        .  4 

Saint  Anthony's  FaU%      •-..-..■.  5 

Sioux,  Origin  of  word          •        .        -        .        -        •        -        -        .  18 

Sionx,  Their  Early  Residence            -                       •       -  9, 11 

Saady  Lake  Fort        -       . es 

Snelling,  Col.  on  Indian  Trade 99 

T. 

Traders^  Early            -       -       -       -       •  «1 

"           Gratiot ^\ 

'^            Kay -        -        -        ■  62 

*'           Pennensha           -        - 49 

'*           Goddard -        -  48 

"           Cameron 03 

♦'           Renville          -       -               -        -       -                       -  .   104 

^*           Morrison             .......  103 

"           Dickson           -------..  100 

Treaty  of  Pike,          ..........  75 

Tamahaw.           ----.•••...  102 

...     W. 
Williamson,  Rev.  T.  B.        .        •  .  .9,108 


i   H 


Hi. 


i    1.    : 


